the Thessalonians that they abounded in these and were ready to doe whatsoeuer he commanded them and Dauid praied that he might not wander from Gods commandements What is heere commended in them but that which these mislike and speake against at this day in vs who labor for some measure of it Is that il in vs which was good in them There want no proofes nor examples to teach what we should doe in this behalfe but the flesh rocketh asleepe euen many good Christians But whatsoeuer these Obiecters alledge who haue not tasted of these dainties let vs be most glad to heare and more glad to learne that the beloued of the Lord may dwell in safety vnder his protection all the day long And if we haue not knowen so much as that God hath left vs such direction to inioy his presence in some continuall maner amongst vs then let vs now learne and beleeue it that we may reape fruite of it accordingly and not be so haled this way and that way in the world with cares and vexations and snared and allured with earthly pleasures and delights neither vnsetled so with vnreasonable and vngodly persons that we can hardly once in the day yea sometime through the weeke haue liberty and abilitie so much as one quarter of an houre to solace our selues with holy meditation and remembrance of heauenly things for thus it hath beene with many of the deare seruants of God of such slauery they haue beene holden vnder who yet I doubt not but they shall without neglecting any necessarie businesse shake off much needlesse tediousnes in their liues and see their estate much altered to the contrary liberty and holy reioicing if they will duely regard what God hath said of this daily keeping of a good course and not what carnall Obiectors say to discourage them And thus much of the first obiection CHAP. 3. Of answering this obiection That no such direction can be obserued daily BVt I hauing thus shewed the cause why I tooke this in hand and answered them who may thinke that no direction for a Christian through the day is of necessitie to be imposed vpon him now I will proceed to satisfie the reasonable about this particular direction or the like in effect by answering such obiections as may be brought against the same Some perhaps will obiect and say It cannot be daily obserued of any man neither haue they heard that good men in other ages haue beene giuen to any such speculatiue life except the monks and friers and other of that rable they will not deny but it is good sometime to giue our selues to praier and other good exercises but euery day to doe it and to be tied vnto them and to other duties before mentioned were a toile intolerable which no man can like of a taking away of all delight from our liues Againe they say What should become of mens labour and businesse in the world how should it go forward Also they say It were a strange world to see men liue now after such a sort and a bringing in of Monkery againe These and such like obiections although they proceed from very euill men and are vttered of them with a scoffing spirit yet for want of knowledge and due consideration they may be at the first the thoughts of many simple well meaning men for whose cause I will answere them because I would be loath to leaue such in any doubts which might trouble and hinder them But they who obiect thus might more iustly haue alledged other reasons why they thinke it so hard to keepe any such daily direction that is to say partly their owne ignorance vnacquaintednesse with this course vnablenesse and partly the taunts mocks and other discouragements which prophane and vngodly men would persue them with who should walke so vnlike other men of the world by the practising heereof First therefore I will answere their doubt in that they thinke it impossible and then their reasons why they thinke it cannot be without great inconuenience If it were impossible to bring our selues to such a course for heere is no perfection to be dreamed of by me but an holy directing of our selues daily towards the kingdome of heauen why would the prophet Dauid haue said Blessed is the man that exerciseth himselfe and meditateth in Gods law day and night Also why would he haue said it of himselfe That all the day long he was considering it in his minde that is to say meditating on it It is manifest whatsoeuer particular maner or order he vsed heerein that he did tie himselfe daily to this course that is to say to see that he walked homeward that he might not be carried aside or out of the way either with the deceitfull inticements of this world or any discouragements but much hath beene said in the former treatises to this purpose And such examples this present age of ours God be praised doth affoord he vouchsafe to multiply the number of them for one an hundred who do so passe through the affaires of this world that the Christian life is vnto thē not in word as it is with many which deceiue themselues but indeed and sensible account daily their chiefe treasure And all that I require is no more but that faith and godlinesse may be continued increased in the beleeuers and that they prouide for the same purpose that though the malice of the diuill doth lay many lets in their way yet that they bridle bring vnder their corruptiōs to the maintaining of a pure hart a good conscience vnfaigned faith which worketh by loue to the praise of God their owne comfort The which will not be brought to passe through security negligence but whiles they giue al possible diligence hereunto set themselues in some good order and daily direction for the preseruing of the same So that if there be any before others in this practise who by experience haue found how mightily God hath blessed them in this estate who is as ready to do the same to the rest that desire it haue prooued that it is possible yea and easie through God who maketh it so to passe the day in well doing with peace or when it is worst with them to be free from euill for the most part rather then wearisomely and vnwillingly as the most doe let such be patterns and examples to those which are not so forward Let one learne of another in meekenesse of spirit that which he hath not as yet attained vnto and not hold this opinion That none can doe more then they themselues doe nor goe beyond them who yet haue scarcely at all or very slightly gone about this practise themselues There is no reason in it that such as serue God in the day as it falleth out at a venture without any certaine purpose of care or vsing the meanes for the quickening of their
after Gods mercie an vnfained faith the spirit of adoption sealing vp their saluation vnto them and the liuelie fruites of the same They haue beleeued that God hath become their most louing father through Christ Iesus who was before their fearefull iudge and they haue hereby been inforced to loue him therefore and to seeke now to please him with all their hearts and these graces haue set them forward in a godly life to bring forth fruites beseeming their profession But these men furnish not themselues with faith a pure heart a good conscience change of their life through the louing of God but they let time end their griefe of mind and their woundes of conscience are healed outwardly with opinion that it is sufficient repentance onely to be sorrowfull some not abiding the gripes of griefe and yet not finding sound comfort against them haue cast them off and therefore in affliction are from time to time vexed with the returning of them againe because they were neuer driuen away kindly nor aright If they shall further defend themselues this way that they thought their course was good to be thus cast downe seeing the lawe was preached to them which constrained them thus to doe and if they will aske why we preached the iudgements of God to them if we saw it not meete for them to be humbled I answere first the law was neuer preached alone by any discreete teacher who himselfe was skilfull in the doing of his dutie but the Gospell with it Secondly the law was not nor is not preached to hold men vnder with the yoke of feare and bondage but to cause men to see their sinne more cleerely and thereby their punishment to be due that so they might come to themselues in truth and set more store by Gods mercie and Christs merits which onely can saue their soules and minister them comfort Thirdly we haue not as from God approued nor wished any to rest in any workes of the lawe or the best actions which they could doe when as yet they had no faith nor perswasion of the remission of their sinnes truly setled in them but to haste from thence with all speede and to trie themselues both by rules and doctrine as well as by their owne experience if Christ were in them that so through him they might become acceptable Now then if they haue heard and receiued one part of our Ministery and not the other if they haue placed happines in the repentance which they haue fancied and not in the knowledge of God through Christ which we haue vrged they haue been deceiued through the subtiltie of the tempter if they haue sought to please God for feare of his vengeance and not because they haue found deliuerance from death by his vndeserued fauour they haue laboured in vaine and been with-holden from the principall fruit of the Gospell preached But no meruaile for many are the sleights by the which the diuell keepeth his possession in such as are not yet escaped his wiles and snares in the which he holdeth them not without their own good liking He discourageth some from hope and confidence that they are the Lords because they haue been more deepely pricked for their sinne and longer holden in doubtfulnes then other of Gods children are and that none haue so great temptations and conflicts as they haue But haue not they these afflictions to bring them vnto God And others he dismaieth and holdeth vnder with the contrarie as that they cannot be Gods children because they haue neuer had that deepe sorrow and long lying in it for their sinne as many of their brethren haue had As though mens examples and not rather Gods word should be their rule to follow So he suggesteth this to some others that their estate could not be good seeing they haue not had their liues full of some outward crosses as some of the godly haue and yet on the contrarie many haue been long holden captiues with these cogitations that they durst not thinke themselues to belong to Gods election seeing they are euery while vnder one crosse or other Thus the diuell whose malice and subtiltie few doe know fewer doe well weigh but fewest of all doe wisely and carefully resist the diuell I say holdeth numbers occupied about these and such like points wherein the triall of their happines and certaintie of their peace doth not consist And because religion and holie doctrine doth affect them and that he seeth they will needes imbrace the same he laboureth to keepe them at this stay to hold themselues contented with that shadow though they be vncertaine of their estate to Godward and remaine in suspence and little hope of their saluation and so hee permitteth them to haue the letter of the Scripture in their mouth and to talke generally about religion or if occasion be offered about some questions and matters concerning the same but they hate vtterly to be reformed Who seeth not that he holdeth these in errour and bondage as grossely as he doth the other before mentioned who trouble themselues about opinions and conceits which are not the chief and maine points to occupie themselues about as though happines consisted in them but may faile of eternall life for all that when they haue all done For neither doth this commend a man to God whether he hath long continued in griefe of minde feare of conscience and doubtfulnes of saluation but that he be well freed and deliuered from such trouble and discharged of his feare I meane that hee can heartily thanke God through Iesus Christ that he seeth and feeleth himselfe set at libertie and by him is made happie for if the truth of God and his promise make him free then he is free indeed Neither is this with a man or against him in assuring himselfe of saluation whether his life be full of afflictions and crosses seeing God keepeth not alwaies an euen hand in these things for they are common both to good and bad but that a man know himselfe though a wretched sinner yet through faith to be iustified and acquitted before God and therefore is at peace with God in himselfe euen such as passeth all vnderstanding whether his crosses bee many or few There are many things of like sort with which Sathan doth blindfold sundrie of good hope as that for hauing some infirmities or falles breaking foorth in them therefore they cannot be beloued of God and when they finde that in some sort they can ouercome them then they think they are the beloued of God in neither of which a man is to place his safetie For both the deare Saints of God may possibly be led out of the way to commit somewhat offensiuely neither is he to promise well to himselfe who sometimes keepeth from sinnes which at other times he hath fallen into for it may be that there is no great occasion offered him that way or he is
in the day come seeing thou hast appointed them to be especiall helpes for my weaknesse labouring that my heart may be affected with them and strength obtained thereby from Christ Iesus my head to go forward in my seuerall duties Let me in all these and other actions this day hold fast my confidence in thee that thou hast a fatherly care ouer me both in turning my afflictions which it shall please thee to send to my great good and granting me many sweete blessings for my further incouragement that when I shall be perswaded that they are both from thee of a fatherly cōpassion and tender care I may greatly be vpholden and comforted And whatsoeuer I shall haue to deale in with any man though I be not in presence with him let me euer giue that which is due to him as farre as I see it to appertaine to me especially in the commodities of this life that none may haue any iust cause to complaine of any iniurie done by me neither may I haue any wound of conscience at any time for such gaine or substance and the rather for that I am giuen too much to looke after mine owne right and with this let mercy and compassion be ioyned that I may as thou hast inabled me glad the hearts of such thy poore seruants as whose necessities it most appertaineth to me to relieue And so long as in thy fatherly wisedome thou hast purposed to grant me health and prosperitie let me vse and inioy the same with much thankfulnesse and soberly humbly and meekly cary my selfe in that estate not thinking my selfe any thing better then such as want it let me not disdaine others nor my selfe be drowned in idlenesse sensualitie and sortish ease but let me be so much the more profitable in euerie good worke whiles thou giuest me so many helpes thereto then in afflictions I could be that so I may serue thy maiestie with a sound mind and bodie so farre as thou shalt see it expedient And yet not promising to my selfe continuance of peace and prosperitie but to looke for my chaunge to learne to be abased and to want and contentedly thankfully and patiently to take vp that crosse which thou shalt allot vnto me receiuing much comfort in the triall of my faith by thy chastizing of me and for that I know that in great mercie and loue thou doest it And good Lord keepe from me heauie iudgements which are aboue my strength and when thou freest me from manie troubles let me in no wise trouble my selfe with an euill conscience And because I am occupied about many things in the day and therefore am more readie through the Diuels malice and vigilancie who seeketh all occasions against me to be vnsetled and brought out of frame graunt most louing Father that I may at such times remember how I ought to haue a stayed mind and constant euer counting one thing to be necessarie in the middest of all my businesse dealings and varietie of actions and that is that I may highly prize thy word that so I may do thy will seeing I haue then most need of this grace of faithfulnesse and care when the danger is greatest And yet if I should be ouertaken with any forgetfulnesse and vnawares be preuented by Sathan slipping into any securitie rashnesse earthlinesse of mind or such like blind-folding of me that I should be thereby vnsetled and this my course of holy walking be broken off yet good Lord leaue me not ouer-long in that danger graunt me to espie my fall and offence whatsoeuer it be and not to hide it in any wise but speedily to acknowledge it that I may obtaine mercie for it at thy hands so may returne to thee againe because I haue sufficiētly seene and tried that it is no liuing but worse then death to haue thee at any time against me Lastly I most humbly beseech thee that I may so warily cary my selfe throughout this day in all that I go about that I may not be vnwilling to view my doings and what hath bene done amisse at euening and reuerently looke backe and examine how I haue spent it and that by these rules whereby I haue prayed to be directed and that I may be willing to see where I haue failed that I may the better know what badnes doth still remaine in me that so I may haue iust occasion to humble my selfe and confesse my sinne to thee and may make an end of all breaches not lying downe in any of them vnrepented Let me count this no burthen nor toile to do it as the most of the world do who thereby prouide so many after-reckonings for themselues that they cannot answer one among a thousand of them And by all my weaknesses neglects of dutie and out-strayings let me not be discouraged to leaue off this daily looking to my waies but to increase my care rather And wherein so euer I shall see and find that I haue obtained grace in any good sort to be guided by the direction which thy word setteth before me there I may be ioyfull and thankfull that thou makest any part of my dutie easie to me which I know to haue bene farre otherwise And thus let me haue good proofe that in all the cariage of my selfe and in euery part of my life I am a stranger on earth as my forefathers were and lie downe in peace at night euen as this morning through thy goodnesse I appeare before thy Maiestie And for the nourishing and preseruing of this Christian libertie in me and that I may walke after this direction carefully let my prayers be oft as I may be able to offer them and earnestly continued this day and watchfulnesse adioyned thereto as thou hast taught me that although this manner of liuing be not regarded in the world yet I hauing obtained of thy Maiestie to make it my delight and knowing the incredible gaine that commeth by it I may be resolute and throughly perswaded to make it my practise not onely this day but euerie day hereafter wheresoeuer I shall become or in what estate and condition soeuer I shall be That by the faithfull continuance of this Christian course I may see my profiting daily in the denying of my selfe and litle esteeming of this world and so haue good testimonie that I liue by faith and that when I shall be gray-headed and waxe old I may haue mine old age blessed vnto me and not full of tediousnesse and wearinesse idlenesse and vnprofitablenesse waywardnesse frowardnesse and such like annoyances whiles I acquaint my selfe now with the renouncing and forsaking my will in these and such like that thus my latter dayes may be better then my former And for the obtaining of grace to the practising of all duties this day arme me with the armour of a Christian that my particular actions may by the helpe thereof be well ordered that by the armour of faith I may be
how the loue euen of the godly should waxe cold which he spake as a thing both admirable and to be much lamented and withall this exhortation of the Apostle of not quenching the spirit be of any weight with vs why is it at this day with many which are of good hope that they appertaine to God as it is and as we see it to be that is to say that their good beginnings haue bene turned into vnlike euen daungerous proceedings For in many it may be seene of whom it may as truly be said that they are nothing like the people which once they were when they first embraced the Gospell I might iustly make the complaint of any which haue bene but abated in their zeale and feruent loue of good things of which sort there are innumerable but I would I might not also charge numbers that they are disguised being so farre off from forward and zealous professors which once they were that as Saint Paule complaineth of the Corinthians they are now full yea they thinke it meere foolishnesse to hunger after knowledge and thirst after grace and as new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the word that they may grow thereby who if they thinke much to be still called babes and so to desire milke yet I hope though they be men growne they must still hunger after strong meate But howsoeuer it be and howsoeuer some haue degenerated from their first loue more then others it is too fearefull to see I say not how many haue no affection neither beare any heartie good will to the sincere preaching of the Gospell neither at any time euer did for who can number them but it is too fearefull I say to see how many of them are chaunged who began well and as the Apostle saith Ranne well but they haue bene letted in such wise as they obey not the truth If wearinesse of at least wise litle pleasure taking in the publike ministerie neglect of priuate conference and of exhorting and edifying one another vntowardnesse to good workes and shaking off loue to the brethren imbracing the world and the entertaining of ill companionship with hart-burning against the Preachers for telling them the truth whom sometime they loued and reuerenced highly and if the making of no conscience of open sinnes where secret and small ones could not sometimes haue bene abidden if I say these and such like in men where the contrarie haue bene be signes that the first loue is cooled and sore decayed there are enough who giue iust cause of complaining Euen these I say are sufficiently conuicted to haue left their first loue who are thus eclipsed and darkened as I haue said For how can others be drawne by their examples when they see them not to hold out the profession of their hope with ioyfulnesse as they were wont Nay how can they choose but be more backward in religion and discouraged by the same Indeed I confesse it requireth the whole man to be taken vp and employed in this worke that God may be serued of vs with such chearefulnesse and readines as he was at the beginning but what then Can we for all that denie that we ought to be employed with all possible care therein And what day cometh ouer our heads wherein God giueth vs not encouragement hereunto For what day do we not or may we not make our hearts merrie with the Lords fauour freely graunted vs and his louing countenance shining vpon vs And can it be any lesse then our great sinne to haue our hearts going after straunge delights which shall shoulder out this which is the greatest I grant we are renewed but in part and that much corruption remaineth to cloy and incumber vs and through Sathans malice and vigilancie not onely to hinder but euen to hold vnder goodnesse in vs especially through so many occasions and prouocations as we walke subiect to in the world But yet for all that may we not shake off our feruencie and diligence in doing the Lords worke And although we cannot auoide it but we shall be nearely laid at and narrowly beset with all manner of hinderances both allurements and discouragements so as we shall be broken off againe and againe yet must we therefore know that our life is called and so we must find it euen a continuall battell with our lusts worldly and vnruly and our affections vnmortified and we must accustome ouerselues hereto carefully seeing the Lord hath promised to teach our fingers to fight and our hands to warre that in time wee may be expert rather then cowardly to faint or trecherously to run away Yea but ye will say We are ignorant in many points how to behaue our selues which procureth vs no small disaduantage And I say againe by the grace of God that ignorance shall not greatly hurt vs which we cannot be without but shall serue to humble vs onely Yea but we are forgetfull also ye will say that much troubleth vs. To this I answer as to the former It is not this that can vnsettle vs if we adde not thereunto our owne witting wilfull negligence And if ye obiect that for all our care and watch to nourish and preserue grace and holy affections in vs yet who is so circumspect and vigilant but he shall be vnsetled and turned out of his course before he be aware I aunswer againe Howsoeuer this be or come to passe it is but to the end we shold rise vp recouer by making our mone to our God who cānot be without pitie towards vs yea if we haue felt bitternesse arise in our hearts against this christian course which is the Lords yoke and vnder our afflictions yet let not this dismay vs from clinging and cleauing to him we are his and he will forgiue and receiue vs againe I haue obiected the hardest that is wont to hinder and breake off our first loue and were our hearts daily set to count it our greatest worke to keepe it as how great are our helpes and encouragements hereto God witnessing to that I say though many doe who will not be counselled yet we should not be they who shall lose their first loue And thus much of this second let arising from want of some necessarie thing namely of our first loue where in the way of aunswering obiections I haue set downe the remedie against it CHAP. 7. Of a third let in this first kind namely The want of the ordinarie preaching of the word of God AND now to make an end of this first kind of lets we are to know that there is another want which Sathan laboureth to hold vs in and the fittest of all other to bring on the two former and that is The want of an ordinarie and sound ministerie of the word of God wherby the way to saluation and godlinesse is plainely and in good order with loue and diligence taught so
SEVEN TREATISES CONTAINING SVCH DIRECTION AS IS GATHERED OVT OF THE HOLIE SCRIPTVRES leading and guiding to true happines both in this life and in the life to come and may be called the practise of Christianitie PROFITABLE FOR ALL SVCH AS HEARTILY DESIRE THE SAME IN THE WHICH more particularly true Christians may learne how to leade a godly and comfortable life euery day PENNED BY RICHARD ROGERS PREACHER OF the word of God at Wethersfield in Essex DEVT. 33. vers 12. The beloued of the Lord shall dwell in safetie with him who protecteth him all the day long PSAL. 84. vers 10. One day in thy Courts is better then a thousand other where DEVS IMPERAT ASTRIS RD AT LONDON Imprinted by FELIX KYNGSTON for THOMAS MAN and ROBERT DEXTER and are to be sold at the brasen Serpent in Pauls Churchyard 1603. TO THE RIGHT VERTVOVS HIGH AND MIGHTIE PRINCE King IAMES our dread Soueraigne by the grace of God King of England Scotland France and Ireland defender of the faith c. long life happie daies and most prosperous raigne MOst gracious and dread Soueraigne Lord I haue not presumed vpon this dedication as being ouertaken with the forgetfulnes either of your Maiesties greatnes or mine owne pouertie For I confesse that if comparison were made that way I might worthily be blamed of presumption But the truth is that I laid in balance your mind rather then your Maiestie and the argument rather then my penning of it In this I confesse I presumed and I trust without desert of blame that as you haue preferred godlines before glorie in the middest of this glorie which God hath brought you vnto so you will preferre a treatise of godlines thus simply furnished before a glorious stile Which is not seldome repugnant to the simplicitie of holie things And yet my meaning is to confesse to your Maiestie that this argument deserued both a more learned and more gracious penne then mine To which I would with al my heart haue giuen place if I had either seene before me or heard behinde me the footsteps of any tending that way that I goe though I confesse there are some to bee seene trauailing in waies neere adioyning to this Concerning your Maiestie I am perswaded that you repose your greatest greatnes in the communion of Saints and not in your seuered calling which is transitorie and therefore will account your selfe honoured by the augmentation of grace and the furtherance of true holines Your Maiesties owne affaires must be permitted to inioy their opportunities and your godly wisedome to inioy your choice in this varietie of reading But I doubt not but your godly heart will perswade you to receiue a booke of this kinde with a gracious hand though it were to no other end but to begin to Gods people in the entertaining of any true hearted motiue vnto holines And this to say the truth is that wherein I haue made bold to vse your gracious and renowmed name to aduantage my intent of furthering the people committed to your charge in their passage to saluation Let it therefore I most humblie supplicate please your Maiestie to giue allowance to my endeuour and drift and to pardon my slips for my meaning hath been to seeke the honour of God in this work and to borrow helpe in this Dedication of the grace he hath giuen you for such purposes Thus reioycing with the rest of Gods people for the comfort wherewith the Churches heart is comforted by you and desiring the lineall descent of these kingdomes to your Maiesties royall posteritie till Iesus Christ with his glorious comming obscure all the glorie of the world I beseech the holie Ghost to be with your spirit and keepe your Maiestie in Christ vnto the end Your Maiesties most humble subiect RICHARD ROGERS Minister of the Gospell TO THE CHRISTIAN READER THe children of this world are in their generation wiser then the children of light The truth hereof may appeare in the Papists who discerning that their bookes of Controuersies stuffed with manifold vntruths fallacians and corruptions were not able to gaine sufficiently though small gaine be too great for such merchants to their Babylonish kingdome haue set themselues and others on worke being all set on worke of Hell to penne certaine treatises tending to insnare and intangle the minds of ignorant and simple Christians in the corrupt and filthie puddle of Popish deuotion In this respect I perswade my selfe it is come to passe not without the gracious prouidence of God that the author hereof hath been incouraged in himselfe and by others to write these Christian directions as a counterpoyson to all such inchauntments of Papists who would by these meanes beare men in hand that al true deuotion dwelt amongst them and were inclosed and tyed to their Cels and Cloysters In which vncleane cages it is vnpossible for any true spirituall and holy meditations to haue their abiding for as much as euen the very mindes and consciences of such vncleane birds are defiled with damnable errors and Idolatries Wherefore I would earnestly aduise and heartely intreate thee Christian Reader to imbrace this booke wherein thou shalt finde good precepts and holy directions not deliuered by rote as from a Parrat out of the bookes and writings of other men but confirmed by the singular experience of one who hath long laboured the conuersion and confirmation of many other but especially the mortification and quickning of his owne soule and conscience one whom indeed I haue euer esteemed another Greenham and herein more happie then he because he hath liued to penne and peruse his owne labours and may yet liue by the mercie of God to correct and amend whatsoeuer slip of his penne for in a long worke one may happily take a nap two or three shall be shewed vnto him Reade it therefore beloued Christian and that with diligence and thou shalt finde I doubt not more true light and direction to a true deuout and holy life then in all the Resolutions of the Iesuiticall Father Parsons though neuer so refined as a brick newly washed or meditations of Frier Granatensis or any Popish Directories whatsoeuer And so I commend thee and all thy holy labours in this and all other good bookes especially in the booke of bookes I meane the holy Bible to the rich and mercifull blessing of God our Father in Iesus Christ Blackfriers London this 26. of May 1603. Thine in the Lord STEPH EGERTON TO THE CHRISTIAN READER WHat be the priuiledges and high fauours of God Almightie wherwith he hath preferred this age and in speciall our nation aboue all before vs since the daies of the holie Apostles needeth more meditation to moue our selues to thankfulnes thē proof to cōuince our aduersaries who though they should gainsay it shall gnash their teeth and pine away in griefe to behold it Among all I may say with the Prophet and the Apostle this is chiefe that God hath so
which shall not be taken from them also how farre the spirit may ouercome the flesh and how the diuell may be resisted And more especially for these seauen yeares and more I haue more particularly set my selfe about the matter which in this booke is contained which how weakely soeuer it be performed I haue therein a good conscience First to shew both how a man may become a true beleeuer be brought into the fauour of God and afterwards how he may be directed to leade his life daily And therefore I haue not suddenly nor vnaduisedly set vpō this And what helpe I haue been able to get from others as my conuenient opportunitie hath giuen leaue I haue not neglected The which I set downe as I said that none may thinke me fantastically to haue gone about to broch some noueltie but rather to offer that to the people of God which hath with good aduise been gathered for their edifying But now to returne the last reason mouing me to take this worke in hand is that they who haue inioyed my ministerie aboue these twentie yeares might haue me as many of them haue oft desired after a sort putting them in remembrance of that which I haue taught them in my life time many yeares after I shall be taken from among them This shall suffice to be spoken of my intent and purpose in this treatise with the reasons thereof Now it remaineth further to acquaint the reader with the order which I vse in the same and to giue some instructions that hee may reade it with the more profit and that it may be more plaine and easie to vnderstand which I doe especially intend then otherwise it should be First therefore because I haue written it for their sakes chiefly which are truely called to be Gods Children and haue an interest in his promises as being conuerted to him from the subiection of the diuell first I say my purpose is in the formost treatise to shew who are his and who they are which in an holy and humble manner may rest satisfied in his promises against all dreadfull feare and doubt which might disquiet them that so neither the loose liuers may deceiue themselues with an opinion of that which belongeth not to them nor Gods children be depriued of that which is their owne and the ignorant of both sorts that list may learne to know better and amend their estate In the second I meane to shew what course of life such persons must walke in throughout their dayes and how they are to carie themselues both towards God and men which I thinke expedient to lay forth as cleerely as I can and in some ample manner for the more full satisfying of the ignorant sort From these two all the other points handled in this booke doe arise Therefore in the third I will shew what are the meanes whereby this life may be maintained and how the beleeuer shall vse the same to the end that this whole and great worke of worshipping seruing God may not be taken for a bare matter of knowledge as the most doe make it or which is little better for a seruing of God by halues as too many professors of the Gospell doe vse it but for a faithfull regarding of our wayes that they may be shaped out after Gods will Now this practising of the godly life is performed by following a daily direction to guide vs and whiles we doe euery day with conscience set our selues to honour and obey God as in our callings and by other occasions offered we shall be able and not wanderingly and vncertainly as we haue been wont to doe And so this shall bee set downe in the fourth treatise And this is one of the points in this booke which requireth to be read againe and againe as being neither commonly intreated of and of singular vse to such as desire to take good by it especially not being able otherwise to guide themselues In the fift I make the reader acquainted with the lets which will hinder him though he be willing to be directed daily from this course except he will be perswaded to arme himselfe with such helps as wherby he may withstand them and remedies against these lets shall in this fift treatise be set downe as farre as shall be thought expedient The sixt shall set before thee sundrie priuiledges and blessings which God doth peculiarly bequeath vnto and bestow vpon his beloued ones besides such benefits as they haue in common with the men of the world By the which as by other reasons the faithfull may see themselues perswaded with much more chearefulnes and greater willingnes to leade a christian life daily and to shine as lights in example to others In the seuenth and last such obiections as may be brought and alledged by any either weake christians or carnall cauillers against the practising of the daily direction shall be sufficiently answered that thereby the truth appearing more clearely many such as desire vnfainedly to doe well and yet haue not learned to guide themselues by any plaine direction out of the Scriptures may haue this as an helpe vnto them to see that which the Scripture hath reuealed hereof All which though I direct not this worke to the vnreformed may be in stead of an exhortation vnto all loose and careles persons though more briefly seeing there is enough written of that argument to moue them to rouse vp themselues and to awake out of their deadly sleepe and not to cast away their soules for the loue of their sinnes which they may be sure that God will finde out howsoeuer they hide them but to seeke betimes that they be vnburthened of them cast them vp as a most filthie gorge and auoide the vengeance of Gods wrath which wil otherwise most surely come vpon them for it For though sinne be sweete in the committing of it yet it will be bitter when it comes to be repented of and most bitter when without repentance it must be accounted for Now it remaineth to direct the reader how to bestow his time profitably herein and how he may reade it to his benefit For I doubt nothing but he that shall be conuersant in it desiring to be directed in his course shall thinke his time well spent so as he be helped to vnderstand the same First therfore let him reade the contents of it briefly set downe in the table before the booke to helpe his memorie then the marginall notes of the chapters And if he conceiue and vnderstand the short summe of it so set downe then let him reade the booke it selfe till he be acquainted with and vnderstand it wherein if his capacitie be the weaker and shallower he must desire the helpe of some which are more skilfull and better able to see the drift scope and meaning of it then himselfe especially in such points of it as are more hard and difficult either to
vnderstand or to practise For although many shall haue no neede of this directing of them to reade it with profit because they can easily direct themselues when they once know the generall parts and argument of it as before is mentioned yet because my desire herein is as well to helpe and benefit the plaine and simple such as many of them are amongst whom I haue preached the same as well as to bring the wiser and more learned sort acquainted with the practise of it therefore I know they shall haue neede thereof Now when they shall vnderstand it in some good sort let them weigh and consider how far forth they haue had vse of it heretofore as whether they haue according to the first part of this booke by the ministerie of any sound preacher of the Gospell attained to the assurance of their saluation and of the forgiuenes of their sinnes wherein if any will take it as granted though falsely as they are most readie to doe so who haue least felt the burthen of their sinnes and therefore are indeed furthest off from it herein I say if any will needs deceiue themselues I cannot helpe it but they are like to reade the rest with lesse fruit and comfort and to goe without the vse of it in their liues whatsoeuer they hope for And therefore such I aduise to take most paine in the first part I meane in the doctrine of it and reading other treatises concerning the matter as Master Mores and other catechismes and Maister Perkins workes namely his booke intituled the graine of mustard seede And to raise all the doubts they can to any experienced teacher or brother and to looke for and see those things worke vpon them which are taught there both the doctrine of humiliation and also of iustification and deliuerance If this be attained let them consider for the better assuring themselues hereof that they cannot but affect loue imbrace and delight in the doctrine of sanctification and repentance from dead workes I meane they shall desire to practise the godly and christian life when they see that it is the commaundement of him who loueth them most dearely and what it is and wherein it consisteth which is the summe of the second treatise of this booke And to this end let them reade and by marking seeke as such who would finde that they may see what sinne there is in them which they are not willing nor desirous to forsake if there be any or among duties generally appertaining to all or particularly touching themselues which they cannot submit themselues vnto If there be either of these found in them as that they cannot leaue nor be brought to renounce some particular sins nor obtaine of themselues to be subiect to some speciall duties as thinking it too strict as thus it may be with many and no doubt is such must know that it is the doctrine of the Scripture that all the commaundements of God be had in account of vs and conscience made of one as well as of another which if they see and acknowledge according to the word of God they cannot but submit themselues thereunto if they haue rightly imbraced the doctrine of the former treatise that as in iudgement and knowledg they yeeld so their heart and affections may goe with the same And so doing God will worke in them by little and little seeking it by prayer of faith euen as he wrought the like in them before and weakned such rebelliousnes in their hearts alreadie If therefore the teachable and christian reader be thus farre wrought vpon by the spirit of God that he thus fauour approoue and giue ouer himselfe to be made truely repentant which is that that is required in the second treatise of this booke then is he fit to occupie himselfe about and to be conuersant in the third and fourth part of it that is to say in the doctrine which requireth a daily walking in a Christian course by the vse of such helps as are appointed of God for that purpose and some of them also daily as in the proper place shall appeare For euery true Christian is to know that the religion and worship of God must be in vse and practise among the imbracers of it as well one day as another But how shall any be able to keepe his heart in frame and reforme his life daily by the meanes which God hath appointed as in the third and fourth part of this booke is required except he be first a liker and an allower of all knowne points of dutie and doe hartily renounce all euill as is required in the second part Which being done let him looke to grow daily more strong in faith whereby he may hold and keepe fast the certaintie of Gods fauour daily and constantly And not as too many and yet the people of God doe who are not acquainted with this that their confidence should be maintained daily or a good conscience in their particular actions regarded and that on one day as another but thinke it enough at sometimes to haue this care Neither let any looke to repell this as too strict vnder pretence of weightie affaires and their owne infirmitie For this is but the delusion of the diuell as shall be shewed who will easily perswade it to be more then needeth This is that which must be learned out of the third and fourth part And when this is vnderstood approued consented vnto and aymed at the fift part of the booke shall be cleare and easie to vnderstand and what vse he should make of it namely of the lets and hinderances which the diuell raiseth vp to hold him backe from this course of life and the practise of the same of the which some I will set downe and helpe him the better to know many others thereby And he that shall indeuour to direct his life and take heede to his wayes as he shall by Gods word be taught shall breake through many of the lettes which yet shall strongly hold backe and hinder other men as the fift part will shew and if he be for a season withdrawne from a godly course yet he shall there finde helpes and remedies to recouer againe and little ease otherwise And if there be any difficultie in conforming a mans selfe after this forementioned doctrine as I deny not but the flesh will finde many yet against them all let him proceede and reade with good regard the sixt Treatise wherein are set downe the manifold and goodly prerogatiues and priuiledges which God hath bequeathed to his people to hearten them on and incourage them to godlines and to make the christian life easie and he shall see great light and finde exceeding force therein to stirre him vp to goe forward mightily against all fainting And then he shall not be moued for all the obiections cauils and fleshly reasons which he shall reade in the seuenth part For the comfort and experience which he shall partly enioy
him that he could neither by feare nor shame neither by allurements or perswasions before that be brought to abandon and waxe wearie of them yet now he disclaimeth and cryeth out of them and in an vtter detestation of them saith as Ephraim said of Idols in which she had so much delighted What haue I to doe with them A thing all may see to be verie admirable A man to forgoe that which he loued best of all yea better then life it selfe for how many lose their liues for their sinfull pleasures yea and that willingly and readily only for the hope of that which as yet he hath not is it not admirable and must not that hope thinke we be sure and certaine though in him so weak as yet that they cannot professe it Thus doth the Lord worke in the heart of him who shall imbrace Christ for his Sauiour that nothing shall separate betwixt them It may well be said No man commeth to him except the father draw him by his spirit for otherwise we reade that it is as hard for a wicked man to become good as for the blacke More to chaunge his skin or the leopard his spots And whereas it may be said there are many when they are pricked in conscience for their sinnes who doe thus cry out of them for the time but it appeareth afterwards to haue been but a blast and as it may seeme a sodaine passion which vanisheth away and commeth to nothing I affirme the same and grant it to be so but this is a farre other thing and this worke of grace to forsake all for the hope of mercie and forgiuenes of sinne differeth as much from that rash and sodaine cracke of fearefull crying out of sinne while onely terror oppresseth as cannon shot differeth from the shot of paper the one casting out the diuell for bearing any more dominion in him the other seeming to fray him with bold and lowd words I defie the diuell c. but driuing him away in deede no otherwise then the popish holie-water as may be seene in comparing both sorts together For example though Ahab gaue signes that he forsooke his sinnes by rending his cloathes but not his heart putting sackcloth vpon him and fasting yet he shewed by and by after that al was but a ceremonie by wilfull resisting and disobeying the message of God by the prophet and boldly affirming that he hated him Yet on the other side Zacheus did farre otherwise for how he receiued Christs doctrine he declareth by the fruites following reuenging himselfe for his ill gotten goods with a restoring fourefold and giuing halfe the rest to the poore and Christ also testified of his forsaking and leauing his gainfull vnlawfull trade by open affirming him to be the sonne of Abraham An other example the people whom Samuel perswaded to forsake their sinne for the hope of the promise did not only lament after God but they did in deede forsake it they did cast away Baalim and Ashtaroth idoles which they so delighted in declaring thereby that they found by the prophets ministerie a farre greater treasure that is the mercie of God in forgiuing them their sinnes according to that which is written since but true before euen since the first mans repentance He that confesseth and forsaketh his sinne shall finde mercie But their fathers who made as great profession and shew as they returning to God and seeking him early yet they did but flatter him with their mouth and dissemble with their tongue for they were not faithfull in his couenant But these shall suffice like vnto the which there are many more Let it be graunted therefore that this is a mightie and admirable worke of Gods spirit which thus perswadeth this sillie soule which is trauailing hard to finde peace rest vnto his heart thus I say to bid farewel to his sweetest delights for the hope of the gaine that is set before him For these two goe together highly to esteeme and prise the promise of life and happines and for the same to despise and set light by the things which were best beloued And yet this as impossible as it is to any other in those whom God chooseth out of the world he worketh it as sensibly as we may discerne the wilde beast to be tamed and the cleere and sunshine day to be ouercast and darkned For God kindleth a feruent desire longing after that glad tidings namely that he will freely bestow it vpon him that thirsteth after it till he hold and inioy it as his owne And that which S. Paul saith of himselfe that when he began to see the beautie of this blessed message he counted those things losse which had been vantage to him yea very doung for Christs sake that he might win him the same is verified in all such as I now speake of euen whosoeuer he be and then he is truly come home no more to be cast off or forsaken of the Lord. And this gracious affection is thus riuited into him and as it were writtē with an adamant pen neuer to be rased out any more to the end it may alwayes after remaine and be found in him after experience as it standeth with great reason it should euen as it was with Moses when he was of a ripe age full fortie yeares old he did shew the fruite of it as many other wayes so this one that he refused to be called the son of Pharaos daughter and to inioy the pleasures of sinne for a season And when this worke is wrought in him that he forsaketh all things for this which he seeketh and so highly priseth it then he is fit to apply it as followeth which is the last worke The seuenth worke they apply Christ and his promise FOr by the doctrine of y e promises which he heareth or hath heard published and preached vnto him he draweth his hart to applie thē to himselfe and to fasten vpon them as his owne euen as if they had bin properly made to him he perswadeth him by that which he heareth no longer to feare God as a terrible Iudge and so slauishly to abide in his former bondage as one in danger of damnation stil and vnder the curse but sealeth vp his saluation in his heart and maketh it as effectually his as any bargaine is made sure to vs when he who sold it hath sealed it vnto vs or giuen earnest thereof And therefore it is that the Scripture doth so often vse this phrase of speech We are sealed vp by the spirit of promise and by the spirit of our God to giue vs to vnderstand that as nothing is with greater securitie assured vnto vs then a writing sealed so there cā be no surer way for a man to hold this redemption and saluation then by hauing it sealed vnto him by the spirit of God who onely knowing the minde of the father and of the son
peace And because this faith is counted farre more pretious then all worldly wealth therefore he who thus accounteth of it will set himselfe to seeke it willingly and readily as I said before And therfore as the word teacheth him he will haue his heart vpon the promises of God because they are his treasure musing on them vntill he hath al difficulties and doubts of any moment remoued from him which God for his part will not be vnwilling to graunt And in his meditation he shall see that he is not more desirous to beleeue then God is that hee should so doe hee seeth that God for his greater assurance of it doth through loue intreate him of friendship counselleth him and of his authoritie being able to performe commandeth him to beleeue as if hee would hereby shew that none hath authoritie to hinder or forbid the same He seeth further that as hee may receiue this promise hauing so strong incouragement so he can no otherwise be saued nor happie All this hee seeing and weighing deeply beginneth to stay himselfe and to lay faster and surer hold on eternall life and seeth that it cannot otherwise be but that he should be saued how farre soeuer he was from this perswasion before And now he beginneth to conclude with himselfe that he is deliuered indeed from all feare of hell and the diuell for hereby his heart is more humbled and meekened to be subiect to the will and gouenment of God without which this faith is not attained To whom this counsell yet is to be giuen though he be come to such great preferment that after hee hath by the forementioned meanes gotten this faith and confidence that he beware of all occasions which may darkē or put out the light of it As that he be not too bold to reason and question against himselfe for yeelding to this truth lately receiued and beleeued of him before he be well grounded and haue gotten some experience but follow his rule that guideth him for example If any doubting should arise any lying spirit should suggest and trouble him with feare of falling away hereafter or that he cannot tell whether he be predestinate or no or that many haue been as forward as hee and yet haue in the end fallen from God or any such like he is to be counselled to hold them all for spirits of errour and Sathans instruments to delude and terrifie him And because they speak otherwise then Gods voyce which saith Beleeue lay hold of eternall life cast not away thy confidence who also saith The plants of the Lord shall flourish and grow vp as the graine of mustard seede till it haue branches and bowes And againe Be ye established confirmed and abound in faith Therefore he is to lend no eare to thē remembring that which is written My sheepe heare my voyce and the voyce of a stranger they will not heare It was the first degree to the vtter vndoing of her selfe and her posteritie in our grandmother Eue that when God had giuen libertie to eate of all the trees excepting one that she rested not in this word but opened her eare to a false and lying spirit in the mouth of the serpent which vnder a faire colour perswaded or rather couertly inticed drew her contrarie to the word of God to eate of that one tree also which was forbidden whereas she should haue been astonished to haue heard the Serpent speake at all especially in that manner It is a dangerous thing to set so light by the word which God speaketh that wee dare so much as hearken to any voyce which speaketh the contrarie For she by giuing eare to the Serpent went further and gaue him speech also and yet neither such speech as wherby she cut him off by holding her selfe to Gods word neither if she would needes answere referring him to her husband as she should haue done who heard God speake and receiued the charge of not eating of euery tree from himselfe We must learne some wisedome of the Adder who stoppeth both her eares that she may not heare the voyce of the charmer charme he neuer so wisely And if any doubt doe so trouble him who hath attained through Gods grace to this weake faith let him aske of them who haue instructed him the men and brethren who if they haue kindly pricked can as well skill to heale and therefore also remoue such doubts as for want of sure laying hold on the promise haue troubled any And further if he which is weake in faith after laying sure hold shall yet be dismaied thus that hee cannot keepe for any continuance his faith strong and stedfast but feeleth it flitting he is to be answered that a childe which beginneth to go by a stoole or forme is not strengthened as he which is by long vse and custome setled in his ioynts in like manner it fareth with weake beleeuers and yet after that such shall haue experience of their own sinceritie and care to keepe a good conscience in longer continuance of time they shall be well and fully setled in their faith to their great contentment and comfort And thus I conclude that what lets soeuer there be which hinder men from beleeuing as that they be vnworthie they shall fall againe to their old course they shall neuer be able to attaine to it or if they haue not like certaintie of it alwaies therefore they conclude that they neuer had any at all or any such like yet he who earnestly desireth it will not vtterly faint except in temptation when hee must bee well plied and helped and when hee is not his owne to guide himselfe aright nor cease or giue ouer till he be perswaded that all teares are wiped away and therfore will refuse no meanes to attaine to it by attending on God and waiting his leisure reuerently considering the incouragements and perswasions which haue been set downe that so he may lay sure and strong hold of Gods promises and Christs prayer for him I haue prayed that thy faith faile not as one in his case may doe and so by little and little shall see himselfe to be in the number of true beleeuers no more to be cast out from them CHAP. 8. How the weake in faith should be established ANd thus to passe to the second head of this first treatise vnderstand that these two things are here to be handled first how the weake beleeuers may and should bee staied in their vehement temptations Secondly how they may further proue that they differ from such as are not beleeuers although they seeme so Of these weake ones there are two sorts some lesse some more both shall be better vnderstood by that which shall seuerally be said of both And herein I desire my brethren who are better setled not to thinke this labour superfluous but to measure the weake by their owne weaknes at their first beginning
and infirmitie And thus I hauing answered the doubts of this sort of Gods people weak in faith I had purposed to haue proceeded no further to deale with them which haue the seale of God and which are marked to eternall life but to haue disclosed the packe of counterfeits and to haue proued that many such as say they are Christians and the elect of God and are not but doe lie that they are nothing lesse then the children of God for as the weakest in faith must not be depriued of their priuiledge as to thinke they are not y e Lords so must not the most glozing hypocrites be suffered to conceiue a false opinion or hope of that which is none of theirs as to dreame of happines This I say I had purposed next to haue entred into but in the meane while it commeth into my minde by occasion of such as I haue answered alreadie that is the faithfull who hauing receiued much comfort through their hope after an effectuall calling haue yet after that been troubled with doubtings by occasion of them I say I called to mind another sort of Gods deare seruants who are weaker then they deeplier grieued and therefore more tenderly to be regarded least that they being brused reedes should be altogether broken and as smoking flaxe should be vtterly quenched And these are they who hauing manifest signes of faith and the new birth in them yet by the subtill and cruell malice of the diuell although not without the wise disposing of the Lord to their great good and example of others are brought to this bondage that they are perswaded that they are vtter reprobates and haue no remedie against their desperation They feele they say the wrath of God kindled against their soules and anguish of conscience most intolerable and can finde no release notwithstanding their continuall prayers made vnto the Lord and in their iudgement stand voyde of all hope of the inheritance promised expecting the consummation of their miserie and the fearefull sentence of eternall condemnation Now this vehemencie of temptation though it bee enough of it selfe barely to shake and terrifie the afflicted yet when melancholie shall herewithall possesse the partie then is it made farre more grieuous for that raiseth excesse of distrust and feare and perswadeth it selfe of miserie where there is no cause and is the very seate of the diuell being an apt instrument for him both to weaken the bodie and to terrifie the minde with vaine and phantasticall feares and to disturbe the whole tranquillitie of our nature and one chiefe propertie of this is to feare a man without iust cause So many as are troubled with this latter I exhort to reade the treatise of Melancholie set foorth by Doctor Bright Phisition Anno 1586. vnto the which also I may referre them for the former point that is to say if they be deeply touched with the conscience of sinne alone how they may be comforted and deliuered out of it But seeing it is both appertaining to the matter which I haue taken in hand to say somewhat thereof and the other treatise not alway at hand I wil partly borrow from thence where it is largely and profitably set downe and partly adde my selfe somewhat for the staying and perswading of such weak ones as their case requireth And first they must be perswaded that they are not vnder the wrath of God neither is his anger kindled against them for all their feare that oppresseth them when their estate is to their owne feeling euen at the worst because they haue not sinned against the holy Ghost which sinne onely is able to shut them out from hope of saluation and yet many of them in their temptation do thinke that they haue And to proue that they haue not committed that sinne it may appeare by this that they haue not maliciouslie set themselues against the truth and Gospell of God nor wilfullie persecuted it against their conscience but doe imbrace it heartily and loue the same which they are not able to denie But it is a meere delusion and temptation of the diuell which holdeth them in this terror and bondage which time will discouer and lay open as they themselues shall hereafter most plainely see and discerne which many such as they are in the like case haue found in the end And though it be a temptation of the enimie purposed of him to their confusion yet from their louing and mercifull father a triall of their faith and patience and other vertues Indeed the ground hereof is their owne weakenes as I said before of the former sort of Gods Children vpon the which the diuell worketh although not to wring from them their hope which he shall neuer be able to doe yet to wearie their liues with heauines and discomfort And this our infirmitie Sathan doth sometime assaie without meanes that is onely by spirituall suggestion sometime by meanes and outward occasions of euill and forcible perswasions to sinne and rebellion against God For the first of these two it is certaine that he after a personall manner to the soule though not in bodilie shape to the eye without meanes of outward things tempteth vs in the very secret thoughts of our hearts For he being a spirit and by creation most excellent hath accesse vnto our spirits to trouble them and disorder all their actions as we see corporall creatures with corporall and bodilie force to annoy one another And as he is a spirit so the long experience which he hath of our corruption and miserie from age to age giueth him knowledge of our minds more perfectlie who gathereth it by the least signe of our inclination and will not that he knoweth our hearts for that is proper to God only but through his long acquaintance with our nature he conceiueth our intents and purposes and that oftentimes without signification either of speech or gesture And thus he being able to discouer the vanitie of our minds by the knowledge of our vniuersall corruption as he seeth occasion and whereto we most incline he suggesteth his temptations to sinne and disobedience Now if to these two we adde his malice for he is not called the enuious man for naught and his vnsearchable subtiltie and exceeding strength and that which is greater then all the rest that he most hurteth when it least appeareth when we least suspect it for which cause it is said that hee changeth himselfe into an angell of light 2. Cor. 11.13 14. we shall not meruaile though without any meanes or outward occasions he raiseth great terror and dismaidnes especiallie the Lord giuing him leaue so to doe for the good of vs which are exercised with them For besides that we are inticed sometime to the sinnes which by nature we loue we are also especiallie such as are thus brought low in the anguish and bitternes of their soule tempted to such euils as are very strange and such as we abhor the very
least conceite of them and finde not the least part of our nature to incline to them though otherwise we complaine of great frailtie as to haue thoughts to blaspheme God to be tempted to lay violent hands on others not moued thereto by any hate or malice or to deuoure our selues to dispaire and distrust of Gods mercie and grace all which sinnes with such other the partie hath neuer had delight in when hee was yet ouertaken with some other sinnes and had his heart drawne after them indeed and yet he is feared with the guiltines of those which he euer loathed And when the diuell can fasten vpon such as this weake person is in this wise he especiallie laboureth to dimme their knowledge and iudgement that they may haue no sure hold of any point of doctrine which may soundly comfort them that thus he may like a Lyon deuoure them more speedilie For when they cannot be perswaded in their iudgement that God can or will pardon them how are they able to desire or pray for it when it shall be beaten into them that they haue no faith nor any better things in them than reprobates how can they be moued to stirre vp that weake faith which they haue no more can they desire good meanes as counsell reading or any such like when he hath stricken this deadly blow in their consciences that God hath forsaken them And this be spoken of the diuels tempting the children of God when and whom it pleaseth the Lord for their triall and that without the helpe of outward meanes or any occasions to worke by the which I purposed to speake of to no further end but for the helpe of such as are sometimes deceiued and so oppressed after the same manner Here is no fit place to satisfie them who would be glad to know more of this matter To proceede therefore and so to draw to an end herein As he doth oft without any meanes deepely fasten vpon the weake consciences of Gods people to feare and dismay them so doth he the same much more easilie by the helpe of outward meanes so that when he hath couered their hearts with darkenes and brought them into a dreadfull feare of Gods wrath and plucked their armour from them whereby before they had resisted him he holdeth them at this vantage that euery thing which is before them is made matter to increase their distressed estate And therefore if they see a knife all their thoughts are to destroy themselues if they goe by water they are vehemently perswaded to drowne themselues and so are they tempted to strangle themselues if either the place giue them any occasion or the instrument wherewith they should doe it So if they see any merry their heauines is the more increased seeing say they we shall neuer come out of deadly sorrow and dispaire if they see a dogge they wish that they were so when they should eate their meate they thinke it wil increase their damnation and dare scarcely take the meanest scraps to relieue nature And if any Scripture be recited to them oh it belongeth not to them they say they are past hope and whatsoeuer we answere them be it neuer so fit for them and to doe them good yet they are neuer satisfied but raise new obiections against themselues as being nothing satisfied by that which was spoken to them It were infinite to set downe their speeches and thoughts like vnto these which I haue now mentioned which the diuell draweth from them by such occasions as he worketh by but all this is as we see through their owne letting goe their hold of Gods promises and mercies in Christ which yet sometime they haue imbraced and felt great comfort in or at least could not deny but that they had part in them And it is the vnspeakeable goodnes of God that they are not vtterlie swallowed vp but kept through his secret grace though not seene of them and that all other of his deare seruants are not plunged into the same depth of distrust and dispaire that there might be no one to comfort and counsell another but discouragements on eueryside For it is not to be attributed to Sathan or any want of subtiltie readines to hurt ablenes malice and crueltie that either the one sort is at all preserued or the other more freed from the like measure of languishing and feare or which is the senselesse sicknes and disease of this age and farre more dangerous from bold securitie and presumption but as I haue said the Lords keeping of them both Neither is it any meruaile to vs though it be not marked of the vnbeleeuers because the Lord hath his eye euer vpon his beloued ones as Dauid speaketh Psalm 41.12 That he may see that no hurt befall them euen as a mother hath her eye alwaies on the young child which beginneth to goe that it get no knocks But now to conclude ye will aske what remedies are to be vsed against such sore assaults First I say that seeing their consciences beare them witnes how much these temptations are repugnant to their desires and liking and chiefely raised and procured by Satan in them who abuseth their simplicitie therefore there is no cause why they should be so discouraged and out of heart although he hath haled and violentlie carried them to such miserie as though they had taken glorie in offending God this I say let them marke as soone as they be fit to heare it and the rather they are to count them to proceede from him than from themselues because they are such as are altogether contrarie to their former conuersation and to nature it selfe and such as haue no enforcement nor inticement but from him They are further to consider how much it doth displease God that they are remoued from their faith and giue place to the spirit of error and therefore they should gather more godly boldnes and confidence in him on the one side and more strength against Sathan on the other side For if God calleth and incourageth vs to trust and beleeue in him and we standing in need thereof would most gladly as we will all say in such a case imbrace his promises made in Christ Iesus who is he which should hinder vs If the Lord will iustifie and cleare vs who shall condemne vs Neither let them after all this be still obiecting that they feele small strength of faith and hope as many of Gods deare children doe for thereby the enemie may take great encouragement to their owne disaduantage for what if they feele not the sweete taste thereof which sometime they felt shall they iudge therefore themselues to be vtterly bereaued thereof If the soule be now sicke and tasteth not the sweete meates of consolation which it was wont was it therefore alwaies so Will they measure themselues by that which they presently feele when the soule hath lost her taste Or rather by the times past as the
Prophet by his example teacheth them in the like case whilest it stoode free from the disease of temptation when they found comfort in the spirit through an acceptable measure of faith Further the triall of their faith is likewise to be taken by those fruits which are euident to the eye of others who can iudge more sincerely then the afflicted themselues whose vnderstanding is much altered by Sathans terrours And here as in fittest place I alleage the strong faith of the woman of Canaan when Christ seemed to giue her the repulse vtterly yet she would not be moued from her faith when firie darts were thrust into her three or foure one after another The same I say to other their obiections of like sort as I haue said to these As when they reason thus against themselues that they do not liue as Gods children doe nor so holily as God requireth and therefore they cannot haue such comfort as they haue What then are they reprobates haue they no grace because they want that which they would haue Ought they not to consider that they being the Lords plants take not their full perfection at once but according to the nature of a plant require a daily watering and dressing whereby in the end they attaine to a full growth in Christ Oh but they feele not the testimonie of Gods spirit which might assure them I answere neither doe any of Gods children at all times feele it but that they may see their owne frailtie God doth as it were hide himselfe sometime for a season as the mother doth from the child to try the affection of it to her that they may with more earnest desire mourne for Gods wonted grace and when they haue obtained it againe may with more ioyfulnes of heart praise him and yet God doth not withhold comfort from his many times when they walke heauily who if they could giue credit vnto him may assure themselues that they may liue in safetie vnder his protection all the day long but their owne frailtie and the vehemencie of the temptation which oppresseth them diminisheth the feeling thereof But patience and constancie with a resolute mind to beare Gods triall will bring a good end yea and by the meeke going vnder Gods hand in these they shall learne experience afterward to wade thorough greater and yet in the middest of them to haue hope that shall not make them ashamed And thus it may appeare that although the weake faith of Gods deare seruants may be many waies assaulted and their saluation by meanes thereof to their feeling be doubted of yet that such are vndoubtedly the Lords and cannot be taken out of his hands because they are not destitute of faith as I haue proued whereby they apprehend Christ though weake and which hath brought vnto them much comfort in times past though for a season the Lord working all for their good it seeme to them farre otherwise And of the former point of this second head or generall part of this treatise that is how the weakest of Gods people are to be vpholden in vehement temptations thus much be said CHAP. 9. The difference of beleeuers from them that are none NOw followeth the second point wherein for the cleerer manifestation of that which hath been said I must now discerne from the former sort such as haue great shew of faithfull ones and beleeuers and yet are nothing lesse and shew that the weakest Christians of whom I haue spoken may see their estate apparantly different from theirs who yet come neerest of other vnto beleeuers and then answere some doubts which I know doe sticke in the mindes of diuers about this matter And first whereas some may maruaile that I in the describing of Gods children haue not rested in these as infallible markes thereof namely 1. sorrow for their miserie 2. confession of their sinnes to God 3. feare of his displeasure for the same and 4. desiring some kinde of amendment of life seeing they are also in them who are effectuallie called of God I answere I haue followed the Scripture herein and that I haue in shewing who are the Lords made mention rather of those graces of God which are properly belonging to the faithfull then of them which may be in hypocrites and hollow hearted professors Seeing we finde both by Scripture and experience that these forenamed affections and many good and commendable vertues as they seeme to be may haue place in those which doe not appertaine to Gods election For a man may be much burthened with the weight of his sinne his conscience terrified by the spirit of bondage he may be pensiue afterward for his sinne committed and wish it were vndone afraide for the punishment and may promise amendment and walke heauily and expresse it by outward signes and yet not released nor set free from that which he feareth So the same person by the hearing of the promises of the Gospell may finde ioy and delight in the glorious tidings which it bringeth and take sensible pleasure in the exercises of religion He may haue a taste of the life to come as Balam he may reuerence and feare the Ministers of God as Herod and begin to amend some faults in his life as hee and others of whom wee reade in the Gospell did and yet for all this though fearefull to thinke of not sealed vp to saluation euen thus farre a man may goe in the profession of Christian religion and yet a stranger from the power of faith from the life of godlines and from that which accompanieth both I meane a good and peaceable conscience Of the which argument because much is written and where the Gospell hath been preached of some places I may speake of mine owne knowledge it hath been often handled and largely I thinke I may say the lesse Neither doe I speake that which I haue said about this matter to discourage any but partly to driue them from deceiuing themselues which loue to stay themselues they care not vpon what rotten hold and broken staffe partly to make the true testimonies of eternall life to be more pretiously esteemed of those which haue them and such as are without them to bestowe more diligence in seeking of them For the weakest faith findeth Christ Iesus no more to lose him seeing he hath said that he will not breake a brused reede nor quench the smoking flaxe and the most glorious shewes of godlines and boldest crakes and most loude boastes of faith where yet it is not indeede shall all vanish away in the ayre and come to nothing not hauing any part in him euen as Sauls bragges that God had deliuered Dauid into his hands when he was shut in the citie were frustrated to his owne shame 1. Sam. 23.14 24.5 The which how true it is may appeare not only by some examples mentioned out of the Scripture but also by the liues of sundry in the Countrey who
out of the way againe Therefore not onely these which are euill of themselues must grow loathsome to them but they must also be sober and moderate themselues euen in their lawfull liberties and dealings so as that one thing be thought needfull of them whatsoeuer they goe about euen this to nourish their faith and to hold fast their hope of eternall life and Gods fauour seeing God who giueth it doth neuer change his minde nor repent him And that they may doe this the better which is too slacklie performed of many who yet haue felt some sweetnes in the promises they are further to be directed that daily and oft which few will be brought vnto they send vp strong prayers to God for it and that they doe of set purpose separate themselues from all other things in the most conuenient manner that they can to call to remembrance the manifold and gracious promises of God that they meditate and consider deepely of them of the nature and truth of them of the vnchangeablenes and perpetuitie of them how louing also and kind God is that thus their faith may be confirmed in them and so bring their hearts by little and little to a new course and custome that they may haue more neere acquaintance with Gods nature his mind and purpose towards them how louingly he is affected to them how little they neede to feare his anger and displeasure and how free they may be from doubting and wauering For it must be well considered and oft thought vpon that weake bleeuers who are priuie to themselues of their many doubtings doe soone let slip out of their memorie and so out of their hearts such grounds of their faith as they haue sometime holden and imbraced after hearing publikely or any such like meanes inioyed of them they doe soone I say let them slip vnlesse they can bring themselues to reuiew and call them to mind vsuallie Yea and further vnles they do prouide to helpe their feeblenes of heart and memorie as they shall be able with some pithie and cleere prooues of their saluation and safetie such as they haue before rested on and found comfort by as this Come to me all ye that are heauie laden and I will ease you and let them reason thus from it If Christ call them that are loden and promiseth to ease them and therefore they may come boldly that is beleeue his promise and claspe about it and inioy it as their owne then may I being such an one doe so and take it as spoken to me as well as Peter Paul or any other Thus should the weake applie it Another If any thirst let him come to me and I will giue him the water of life to drinke And many other such as in the margine Some of these and such like are oft to be thought on and applied as I haue said if wee desire to keepe in the safe estate which I haue spoken of that is to come to God in prayer when we will with boldnes and confidence and yet when we doe not pray not to be afraid of him but to walke in any of our actions without slauish feare before him And if we doe not thus we shall by and by wauer wander either on the left hand or on the right go out of the royall way euen that way of which the Prophet speaketh when he saith Thou vpholdest me in mine integritie settest me before thy face continually As if he should say thou wilt see that I take no hurt being euer in thine eye as y e child in the mothers eye that it may haue no daunger I say in this royall way wee shall not keepe safe and sound except we doe as men dimme of sight vse of spectacles helpe our spirituall eye sight with oft looking in the glasse of Gods word and promises which I say not as though God did change his minde so oft seeing there be so many doubts in vs who is euer one and constant but for that wee haue riuen memories wandring affections and deceitfull hearts in all which respects we haue neede of such helpe and remedie And if it trouble any at the hearing of this asking what shall the weake doe who cannot doe thus I answere they that know not this cannot doe it but yet is not their estate therefore to be rested in no although they feare God only let them follow that which they know and they who know this which I now teach will neglect nothing willingly of that which I say though they be weake for it is their owne gaine and aduantage which they would not lose yet I meane not that they should neglect their particular calling for all this seeing both may well yea and ought stand together Thus therefore let Gods children keepe themselues from feare and doubting when they are in greatest daunger of both by an oft and serious weighing how gracious and good the Lord is vnto them that it may comfort them euen at the heart And for a testimonie hereof let them vse to trie in smaller benefits how they can beleeue that God will keepe couenant with them for thereby shall they haue further proofe with the former to their consciences that they grow to beleeue him in greater For although there must be some measure of true iustifying faith before wee can doe any thing acceptable to God Hebr. 11.6 yet for the confirming of it wee must obserue how Gods word is performed in other things also And to this purpose they are also to helpe their weakenes in faith by ordinarie and reuerent hearing the glad tidings of reconciliation publikly preached vnto them for that is one speciall end thereof as the Apostle saith and therefore are the Sacraments also giuen by God which seale vp this truth in their hearts which they haue begun to taste of Doe this as oft as ye doe it in remembrance of me With these two they must carefully retaine a viewing of their sinnes which by examination they haue found out They must I say be daily kept within that compasse and keepe vnder their hearts by a meane and base thinking of themselues from fulnes and loathing of Christs death as it is made too common a reckoning of Neither can it be felt sweete and pleasant of any except their sins be felt bitter and tart And besides all this their former experience is not the least helpe to establish and settle them in this perswasion that for as much as they cannot denie but that they haue beleeued with ioy and receiued much ease to their heauie hearts thereby therefore much more now they ought and lawfully may rest and perswade themselues so againe And therefore to say with themselues it is but their own weaknes when they are pierced thorough with such doubts from God there is not the least occasion offered who is euer one and chaungeth not for all this might
preached to them haue not only professed that they haue repented when besides some gripes of grief they haue not knowne what repentance meaneth but they haue thought themselues able almost on the sudden to censure yea to condemne other and teach them and so although with boldnes enough ioyned with as much ignorance they haue taken in hand to doe I speake not of such as are humbled in their hearts for their sinne who desire nothing more then to be set at libertie from the feare which oppresseth them learning daily to beleeue and to be grounded therein who dare no otherwise beleeue their sinnes forgiuen them then they walke humbly before God and men but of such as passe from sorrow for sin without faith to newnes of life as they imagine which was neuer nor euer shall be attained leauing the learning of faith and assurance of Gods fauour which is the beginning and worker of all new life as a thing soone gotten and therefore it is so sleightly laboured for of them and so to seeke with thē for want of thorough prouing whether they haue it or no that many are driuen againe to seeke for it many yeeres after they thought they had been sure of it yea and that which is more to be lamented many of them neuer attaine vnto it at all It standeth with no sound reason that young beginners in learning of any trade should by and by become occupiers and setters vp or that they should rule well who haue neuer learned to obey so it standeth not with religion that they should count themselues good Christians or that they should be so indeede who haue not tasted of Christ and the benefit thereof neither learned him as the truth is in him that is to put off the old man with his affections and lusts and to put on the new and who haue not felt him so good and bountifull to them that for his sake they be readie to doe any thing This I haue spoken by occasion of the matter in hand namely that faith bringeth alwaies with it new life in so much that when it is ouermatched with the fleshly corruption yet it raiseth sighings and striuings in the heart till it be subdued that I might at least preuaile with some of my brethren that they please not themselues in thinking they haue faith when their liues are filled not only with many offensiue actions but also with custome and commons in the same whereas he which is honored with the title of Gods seruant must be known by the liuerie of vncorrupt life and proue by his sauour and smell of good conuersation that he came from God and is not of the earth that so he may shew himselfe to be a man of God indeed his rootes must be fastened as the trees of Lebanon he must flourish as the Lillie and finde the graces of God as dew to quicken them For of this be we sure that whatsoeuer men alleage why their liues cannot beare the mould and print of sound doctrine and yet they will needes goe for the approoued seruants of God it is a strong delusion which perswadeth them so And therefore seeing the Scripture doth as I haue said so fully and so often set downe this truth vnto vs that such as haue obtained mercy of God are taught and guided by him ought not men to settle themselues to another course then in times past they walked in being now deliuered from so great bondage For to that end as they haue heard they were deliuered Wherefore if any be assured of saluation let them either willingly be subiect to the Lords yoke I meane his commandements and commit their whole life to him to be gouerned and be diligent to doe good workes or else let them hold their peace for they are nothing lesse as in time it shall appeare and hath done already in many such as they are to their cost and be they well assured that God will not be slacke to reuenge such boldnes But I will shut vp this matter in one sentence Saint Paul to the Ephesians most liuely describeth this life which is to be led of them which are sure of Gods fauour saying Put off or lay aside as concerning your conuersation past that old man that is that corrupt nature and so the powers of your mind and bodie which were infected with deceiueable lusts and be renued in the spirit of your mindes euen where the force of reason should be greatest that so you may put on the new man which is to be sanctified that the powers of your bodies and mindes may be renued and changed also so shall ye be framed to bring forth righteousnesse and true holinesse wherein ye shall carrie some resemblance of God CHAP. 3. That for the leading of a godly life is required faith in the temporall promises of God and hartie assent and credit to the commaundements also and threatnings in the word of God as well as faith to be saued NOw I haue shewed that true iustifying faith and a godly life must of necessitie goe together and that the one cannot be without the other I will goe to the second point in this first generall head or part and proue that it is necessarie to the leading of a godly life to beleeue and giue credit to the whole doctrine of the word of God to be led and guided thereby as well as to haue faith in the promises of saluation and forgiuenes of sinnes This I say therefore that he which beleeueth in Christ to saluation must not stay himselfe and rest therein only as though he were giuen vnto vs of his father to be our righteousnesse only and to make for vs a way to eternall life but to be our wisdome also to make vs wise our sanctification to make vs holy and also our redemption and deliuerance to ridde vs in his good time from all calamities and miseries which here befall vs This he that truly beleeueth must be perswaded of and that all the promises of this life and of the life to come which serue to confirme him in obedience whether the great and principall as of the graces of the spirit or the smaller as of bodily safety and preseruation from dangers so farre as they shall be good for him doe belong vnto him And beside both these he must beleeue that both all the commaundements which teach obedience and the threatnings because they restraine the contrarie are set downe for him particularlie as well as for any other to binde his conscience thereunto these also I say must he beleeue according to that of Saint Paul Whatsoeuer things are written aforetime as either promises threats or commaundements they are written for our learning that we through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might haue hope So that he is bound to depend vpon this word of God written in the canonicall Scriptures and to build his faith
feare of God If a chiefe and maine post in a building be wanting will not the whole house bee soone shaken so if a Christian who must reforme his life goe about it not beleeuing that God will make him able he may be sure he shal want a maine helpe hereto euen that which will goe nigh to pull downe all that is set vp For if he haue not faith to beleeue that God will strengthen him what strength hath hee but his owne which is as fit for such a worke to bring it to passe as a child is to build a great Castle by his skill But if he be well setled in this confidence his heart also being purified and chaunged which as we shall heare afterwards is necessarily required he shall goe about it with cheerefulnes and readines he shall be incouraged to pray as his necessities shall giue cause hee shall be kept from fainting and dismaiednes when his strength is not very great and rise vp againe when he is fallen all which shall be great meanes in such a case to vphold him and set him forward to depend vpon God without any great vnsetling of him and yet shall he not for all this be without sense and feeling of his infirmities which another as willing to obey God as he shall neuer be able to doe but euery while cast downe and dismaied vntill hee get the same furniture And this must here be marked that there shall be the better proceeding herein of euery weake Christian as his knowledge shall be greater in the word of God which before grace came as fire to the stubble to kindle and set it a worke to burne although it were idle and vnprofitable in him and lay voide and vnoccupied as timber lieth by till the building goe forward yet it shall then helpe much to the leauing of euill and the doing of good especially after experience in time shall be ioyned to both And when all these meete together in an vpright hearted Christian how weake soeuer if he acquaint himselfe familiarly with the promises of eternall life and treasure vp in a good conscience the certaintie of the forgiuenes of sins from day to day then this is he who hath laid a strong foundation of a godlie life vpon which it shall be no hard matter to set the building of his life sutable and proportionable afterwards so that although the raine fall and the flouds come and the winde blow and beate vpon that house yet it shall not fall for it is builded on a rocke But he who laieth not this foundation but buildeth on the sand shall soone his building turned ouer And thus the case standeth with many in these daies who therefore are cast downe oft times from their good beginnings because they had not skill to make them more substantiall and sure And I feare not to affirme the Lord witnessing to that which I say that the offensiue liues of many with many startings aside from the good way which they haue entred into and the crooked and halting steppes that they make grossely in the sight of men who yet durst not somtime before quench the spirit in themselues not hurt their tender consciences secretly in the sight of God these I say are chiefly from hence that they laid not the foundation aright nor made not their first entrance into a Christian life sound and sure Among other things they haue failed for the most part in this of which I doe most specially speake in this place that they haue not been builded vp in this faith and perswasion that God will further their weake beginnings and fortifie their hearts against the stumbling blockes and discouragements which shall stand vp in their way I haue now onely shewed that this faith should bee in a Christian when hee first setteth on a godly life but how it should accompanie him after throughout his life that so he may liue by it being the same to the whole life that the eye is to the bodie I shall in place fit for it if God will declare and shew so farre as shall be expedient CHAP. 4. Of the heart and how it should be clensed and changed and so the whole man which is true sanctification tending to repentance and a godly life ANd now that I haue shewed that true godlines commeth from faith which iustifieth and that the one cannot bee without the other and that with the same faith wee must beleeue all other his promises also made to his children and all doctrine that doth instruct vs to obedience I will goe forward Now therefore to the end the beautie of the godly life may bee seene in some sort and that the beleeuer may bee able to practise it and know that hee doth so I will as I propounded speake of the heart which is the second generall head in this treatise and the next to bee handled according to the diuision made in the first chapter And thus I will speake of it first shewing that it must be renued and chaunged and then in place fit that it must be kept so afterwards for both are necessarie to the beleeuer And when he is resolued to be guided by Gods word in all things as he hath been taught before and so to liue by faith and then hath an heart fit to yeeld it selfe to do so who doth not see that the worke is in good forwardnes to liue godlie and as wee say by such a good entrance and beginning halfe at an end Here therefore vnderstand and know that the heart which is the fountaine from whence the practise of godlines must growe and come ought to be purged and clensed and consequently the bodie it selfe ought to be first made a fit instrument for the same to the accomplishing of that which is good and to the well ordering of the life in which two consisteth the sanctification of the whole man We must thus be changed before we can will well or liue well euen as a filthie and vnsauorie vessell must be well and thoroughly seasoned before it can be put to vse and occupied and we must hate sinne with a deadly hatred and haue the power of it abated in vs and loue goodnesse and righteousnesse and be renued in them before we can bring forth fruites of repentance and amendment of life But to the end we may see it more necessarie that this change and sanctification of the heart should be wrought and also what an excellent grace and gift of God it is it shall be meete to lay forth the nature and disposition of the heart what it is since the fall of our first parents in it selfe and of it selfe before there be any worke of grace in it and before the most exquisite cunning and workemanship of the holy Ghost in reforming and renuing thereof be shewed vpon it And when we haue seene into it know we that as is the heart so is the life both before the clensing and change of
saying he that hath this hope purgeth himselfe To this I will speake somewhat at large seeing it is a point of great moment and weight It is true indeede that our hearts are made new and purged by faith wee knowing thereby our selues to be made the beloued of God For it is faith in the pretious promises of God which the holy Ghost worketh in vs whereby wee flie the corruptions that are in the world through lust and which purgeth the heart casting out the draffe and filthines which was in vs. And vntill our minds be thus inlightened that wee see cleerely that our sinnes are forgiuen vs and we vnited to Christ and made one with him and partakers of the graces of his spirit wee neuer come out of our selues neither haue any desire to heauenly things but our wisedome is earthly diuellish and sensuall For we being not yet assured of the happines of heauen doe know no better delights then our blind and deceitfull hearts do dreame of here on earth The which though wee see by experience that they are short and momentanie seeing they who haue greatest part in them cannot keepe them long yet we who haue least part in them will neuer forgoe the loue of them vntill we see how we may certainly inioy better which may cleerely bee seene in the poorer sort of people destitute of grace that although they haue no wealth yet it doth their hearts good to talke of it in token that it is the thing which they loue best of all And hereof it is that many thousands through ignorance passe their time in sport play pastime and pleasure accounting that the onely life that is to bee wished to liue deliciously for a season Others in quarrelling contention murmuring debate suites and accusing of their neighbours The most tolerable and honest course seemeth to be the spending of mens yeeres in and about the worldly goods And thus are men occupied although one sort diuersly from another yet all to bee pitied seeing they walke amisse I speake of such as know no better Notwithstanding no one of these can be brought to mislike his course or to turne his hart and delight from it vntill he be assured of a farre better portion No although wee bring tidings hereof vnto them so as they beleeue that it is true and haue great liking of the same yet till they see that it may be their owne they will not so much as goe about the dispossessing of such vnsauourie and fond lusts from their hearts But when they beleeue that God is a plentifull rewarder of all that seeke him and that they who were once no people are now freely made his people and beloued of him which were sometime not beloued then their hearts turne and aske after him then they desire to know more of his will and mind and repent that they were so ignorant before and that so long time and that they drunke vp the draffe of vnsauourie puddles euen deceitfull pleasures when they might haue drunke of the sweet cesternes which were able to refresh their soules with the water of life And although there are many doubtings before they be setled in this perswasion assured of better delights yet they are no sooner resolued of their saluation and what liberties they haue by Christ whereby they are made happie which how it is attained hath been shewed in the former treatise but so soone are their euill harts and affections changed so farre as the iudgement is inlightened and they contrarily affected to that sin which they liked before as seeing now cause sufficient why they should doe so for they receiue from Christ by his spirit both will and power thereunto For faith worketh by loue and so causing them to loue God and for his sake their brethren it maketh them also readie to doe any thing for him whom they loue and therfore to auoide and cast off all allurements to euill and sinne which he cannot abide So that it is faith which purifieth and changeth the heart not as the chiefe and highest cause for that is the holie Ghost as hath been said which at the same time when it assureth vs of our reconciliation with God doth worke this change and sanctification also which is a purging of vs from the corruption of our owne nature and an induing of vs with a new qualitie and disposition of minde whereby wee begin to will well and sincerely to goe about the things which please God and both by the merits and power of Christs death and resurrection Which I do aduisedly mention againe briefly for the weaks sake who shall the point being somwhat hard to conceiue the better vnderstand the one by the other And these two faith and a pure heart cleere and appease the conscience from accusation and checkes and worke most sweete peace and holy securitie Rom. 5.1 For from faith and a pure heart ariseth a good conscience that is a quiet and excusing conscience euen as true loue to God and to our brethren proceedeth from both And these do set on work the will to hate sinne which before it loued and contrariwise cause the affections as feare hope loue ioy c. to be well ordered in such sort as the whole man is carried thereby euen as the chariot on the wheeles agreeably and the heart being thus renued doth worke that glorious repentance in vs a thing much in speech amongst professors of the truth but little in vse or set by being both a purpose of the heart Act. 11.23 an inclination in the will Psal 119. vers 44 57. and a continuall endeuouring in the life Act. 24. vers 16. to cast off all euill and to obey God both inwardly and outwardly according to the measure of knowledge in euery one For when we are sanctified wee are deliuered from the tyrannie which sinne had ouer vs into the libertie of the sonnes of God to walke righteously and obediently that we receiuing new increase of grace from Christ daily may hold fast the same libertie vnto our end This I haue said seeing it maketh way to the renouncing and forsaking of sinfull life and to the practising of the contrary of the which more shall be said anon it so necessarily following the change of the heart and for that the reader may the better see that if he can finde his heart to goe with this doctrine and that he hath a part in it he may be assured that all that I shall speak of hereafter being of the same kinde and necessarily depending vpon it shal the more easily be receiued of him to his singular comfort and that all men may see whatsoeuer the wicked world doth glorie of that without this effectuall clensing and purging the heart there is no sound repentance and currant and true fruites of amendement to be found amongst them And this though all true Christians cannot expresse as I haue
euer in learning how to depart from euill and to forsake their sinnes but the diuell holdeth them at a stay that they neuer obtaine it because they goe about it preposterously not yet beleeuing assuredly that they shall be saued A few find the way the Lord directing them to beleeue which others who will not be taught of God how they should beleeue but by their owne reason doe neuer reach vnto But I haue not yet spoken of the worst sort of all who heare this doctrine For they hate them who teach it most deadly they raile on them and disgrace both them and it and if they can bring them into danger for teaching of it although their pretence shall be another thing Yea doubtlesse I say more if by her Maiesties gracious authoritie and protection wee did it not which more preuaileth with them then the authoritie of God from whom and in whose name wee teach it their poysoned and malicious stomackes would suffer none to walke peaceablie who plainly and soundly publish it These therefore are farre from ouercomming themselues and yet whiles many sorts in the world are thus farre off as I haue shewed from victorie getting ouer their wicked hearts and consequently their liues in the meane while the seruants of God who know what the Lord hath done for their soules renounce all inordinate desires and wicked actions that they haue afterward no more fellowship with the vnfruitfull workes of darknes howsoeuer they were sometime chiefe doers in committing of them So that as the true repentant people of Iuda who had before offended God by Idolatrie when they were brought captiues into Babylon loathed the sight of false gods and as the good people who repented by Ezra his preaching did put away their strange wiues how deare soeuer they had been vnto them and as Ephraim was heard complaining thus I am ashamed and blush that now I beare the reproches of my youth so loathsome and wearisome it was vnto her So are they who haue felt the saluation of God at vtter defiance with the corruption of the world And yet if this were done but for a time or for companie or by constraint and for feare or any such like corrupt end it were not worth the speaking of for it is to be seene that after these sorts iniquitie is left of many which kind of renouncing euill is little to their reioycing and shal be to their reproch when it shall appeare in how euill manner they haue gone about it I will not digresse but this I must say wee haue had too much experience in our parts and I doubt not so haue others of sundrie persons who once accounted their teachers burning lights and for a season they receiued and reioyced in them casting off their old course in the sight of men readily but some for companie of those who perswaded them some for feare of the woe which hung ouer them and others for good report as long as they could hold out but these because they renounced them not neither vpon good consideration abiured them they returned to them againe as the dogge to his vomite Whereas such who truly beleeuing do of conscience renounce sinne doe as they in Nehemiah came to the oath and the couenant that they would neuer take againe their strange wiues which they were commaunded to put away nor looke back to Sodome any more nor being washed wallow againe in the mire Which I say not as though their word protestation or oath could alone by any strength thereof performe such a weightie vow but because therewith they duly considered what cause they had to doe so how infinitly they were bound to God to discharge it and how firmely they were perswaded that God would make them who had made them willing alreadie able also to doe it And therefore although they saw not that helpe present with eye yet they hoped for that which they saw not and therefore waited patiently for it till it should be granted them And thus both faith and hope being nourished and strengthened in them from day to day they who are the Lords do finde both will to desire and strength though not perfect to accomplish to the peace of their hearts that which they haue set vpon and attempted I meane a departing and that with willingnes from their former intemperance Indeede it must be graunted that this is not obtained without much striuing against the same and that it will cost many prayers to weaken such corruption and to hold such rebellion vnder of meditating vppon Gods promises also much sighing and sorrow to see what vnlikelihoods there are of subduing such vnruly passions through our owne manifold weaknesses But what then Is it much if so great a worke require our watching thereto and diligence when God is pleased that it be bestowed that way and without it no common worke will goe forward Or is that any iust cause of discouragement to vs to take paine for so great profit when we are sure of it before we goe about it But it may bee demaunded doe God seruants alwaies preuaile in striuing against euill and obtaine that which they seeke thereby for otherwise say some what discomfort and dismaiednes will come thereby I say that as God oftē helpeth them that they ouercome so they are oft ouercome themselues of their affections against which they striue but yet they haue learned not to be troubled at this as at any strange thing as if their hope were either wholy or chiefly vpholden hereby and as though they held their happines by feeling onely when they are taught that by grace they stand Neither yet on the other side doe they make light of it when they are foiled and preuailed against but as they reioyced in measure and gaue God the glorie when they felt strength of grace against their temptations so after they come to themselues againe they are troubled and sorrowfull chiefly for displeasing God they take view of their owne frailtie ignorance negligence better and confesse the same to God and take shame to themselues and cast not away their confidence but bee incouraged and heartened both to hope for pardon and also to bee more circumspect in looking to their waies afterwards Now tell me if Gods children be thus brought low and abased somtimes to pull downe and asswage the strength of pride in them what fearefull matter is hereby fallen out what rasing out of their faith is there hereby procured or what great cause of complaining is this when it is manifest to all who can iudge that the thing which through ignorance and weake faith they feared would separate them from God doth fasten them more neerely vnto him and through his working that which they thinke to bee cause of great sorrowing is turned indeede into sound reioycing and that for this cause especially that they doe better know themselues hereby and
contempt seeing the minde is euer busie and seldome vnoccupied I answere that the persons are as I haue said sinners as others be but sanctified and weake but willing to be better and that their thoughts are according to the diuers growths and ages of Gods children which are three The highest degree is olde age or the experienced estate which yet is not the perfect age in Christ for that shall not befall vs vntill the life to come but a firme constant and setled going forward vnto that perfection The second is the middle age in christianitie in which as young men in wrastling we haue courage against our sinfull lustes but yet like vnto them we haue many foiles and are oftentimes cooled in our courage though we sometime preuaile And in this estate we are very fitly compared to the graine of mustard seede after that it is shot vp and hath a blade and stalke till it come to haue boughes and branches to shelter the fowles of the ayre so in this we are euer growing though slowlie and this degree of christianitie is betwixt olde age and infancie The third is childhood or infancie the lowest and the last the which is principallie discerned by an earnest desire of the sincere milke of the worde and namely of the promise of the forgiuenes of sinnes which although some of these deare children of God cannot with full assurance lay holde of yet this their hungring desire after it which cannot be satisfied without it with a sensible feare to offend God is a true signe thereof And this is the lowest degree of true beleeuers which estate is at first weake in respect of the other two as it is in the naturall bodie for in the young babe it is first weake and after groweth to greater strength as it groweth in yeares yea and this is an excellent estate in respect of the counterfeit which haue most neere resemblance of it in whom may be seene some flitting motions after good things but in time they vanish and goe away as they came These degrees of the spirituall birth being thus described which by the Scriptures may easilie be discerned I will now shew about what things the thoughts of these three are chiefelie occupied or desire at least to haue them occupied though they doe not euer attaine to that which they desire And to begin with the first some of Gods elect through long experience and much acquaintance with the practise of a godlie life haue obtained grace to guide them more constantlie then others whereby they so serue God that they may please him with a reuerent awe of his maiestie which holdeth them within bounds and in holie and religious feare of offending him while the other often breake out more easilie And this estate though it be to be aimed at of all godlie people yet it is not obtained but of such as haue accustomed their mindes to the heauenlie course and to whom good meditations and thoughts to shunne and auoide euill are become a pleasure and as well to be able to discerne the same by their vnderstanding and iudgement as to haue their will in good sort at commaundement to follow the good and shunne the euill Such as Saint Iohn calleth fathers in his epistle saying I write vnto you fathers because they had knowne the Lord and his manner of dealing with his people and had experience of the discipline and gouernement of his house in a godly life a long time Now such as haue been trained vp in the obedience which the Scripture teacheth from their youth are able vpon their so long triall of Gods directing them in that course not onely to goe forward cheerefullie and readilie themselues but also to perswade and hearten on others And such therefore thorough this grace receiued at Gods bountifull hands are much freed from this bondage and seldome so grosselie holden vnder of their corrupt lustes as others sauing that God will make them see their weakenes from time to time especiallie to subdue pride in them which is soone kindled in them and to holde them vnder they haue therefore their mindes vsuallie set vpon some one or other of the infinite heauenlie instructions which from time to time they haue treasured vp in their hearts both out of the Scriptures and the fountaines of other holy men whereby although they are not quickened as they would and desire to be yet they are held from much euill The particulars of Gods vnutterable kindnes of mans mortalitie the momentanie estate of all things vnder the sunne the blessed estate of the elect the endles woe of the damned c. who can recken They haue much time taken vp in the beholding and meditating of Gods maiestie as they can conceiue of him his power his wisdome his euerlasting being of his iudgements and how he is prouoked of his patience and long suffering towards the world his dailie pulling of them from their pleasures who thought they should neuer be taken from them and their owne estate and seuerall parts of their liues much occupie them how they may keepe in their way For it is the wisdome of the prudent to vnderstand their way Also how they may hold out constantlie the profession of their hope with ioy vnto the ende how they may resist all occasions of euill for they presume not without dailie helpe from God for all their strength they consider what lets they shall finde from Sathan the world and their owne hearts how they may order well their particular actions in and through the day in their callings giuing to all men their due that they may prosper and also that they may make a good account at the ende of the day and so at their last ende They who haue these and the seuerall particularities vnder all these contained to occupie their mindes about is it doubted what thoughts desires and occupying of their heads and hearts they haue to keepe them that they may neither be idle nor vnprofitable The thought they take daily vnlesse they be much blinded is in the greatest part this how they may haue a good conscience in all things pleasing God and how they may be prepared for the crosse and to keepe the same minde vnder it that being exercised therein oft and much they may reape the fruite of righteousnesse euen most sweete peace and as their saluation groweth neerer then when they first beleeued so they may be fitter and readier to meete the Lord their latter daies being farre better than their former to be merie whilest they thinke he hath blessed them and neuer at ease nor to thinke themselues well but while they are vnder his gouernement Haue suâ—â— no other things to doe but that with the scumme and ofscourings of the world they must aske how to spend the long sommers day and the wearisome winter nights Although others who are prophane haue not yet with these
and were nothing lesse then they went for Whose cursed course of liuing I meane them which haue caused others to fall most dangerously doth witnes and speake fore against them and they are enemies to their own soule and nothing the men they goe for and seldome haue I seene such to be reclaimed from their euill custome and course when they haue long lien in it and to be brought to any such change that in charity better hope might be conceiued of them but as they liued so they haue died that little other good could easily be reaped by thee but this that such as knew them might beware of them For when they be so grosse in their liues that for all the appearance of religion they be iustly ill spoken of among the prophane it had been better they had neuer made any profession at all As in that one example of Saul is to be seene who though he offered sacrifices to the true God yet did things odious in the eyes of the wicked world 1. Sam. 22.18 and such as the worst of his seruants could not be brought to approue and ioyne with him in saue that one euen cursed Doeg the Edomite To the forementioned sort if we shall adioyne three other kindes of bad ones it shall easily appeare that there are infinite persons liuing among good Christians and of some so accounted of also at least of themselues who yet haue not renounced open and apparent sins The first of these three kinds are the rude common sort of people and as ignorant for the most part as they are rude barbarous They feare no danger and their own speeches do best bewray them when they be reproued their shift answer is that their hearts are as good as the best mens though they cannot talke greatly of religion nor make no such shewes as many can and as for their liues they hope they serue God as Christian people ought and keepe their Church and haue no acquaintance with any which hold false opinions but haue the good will of their neighbours and if need were could get the hands of many for their honesty Indeed they must needes say they haue such euill nature that they cannot but be angry when they haue occasion offered them and reuile and reuenge when men prouoke them and that some are so euill that they can neuer be in charity with them and though there be hard agreeing betwixt them and their wiues yet it lasteth not long though it be often neither haue they many times had their neighbours to set them together they thanke God and they thinke the best couples iarre sometimes They giue their seruants and children liberty to doe what they will and to goe where they list on Sabboths and at some other daies as long as they will doe their busines and if they happe to curse and ban or sweare they say they were greatly vrged to it and though they doe not like this singing of Psalmes and Prayers and reading in their houses for they thinke there is reason in all things yet they loue as well to heare their owne man say seruice I speake in their owne phrase and sometime to heare a good pulpit man too as the best They are no common gamsters they say but after they leaue worke when they haue any good company such as they themselues be and on the Sunday out of seruice time The world being so hard as it is they are faine they say to put away their bad ware for good and to mixe drosse with corne and to make a lie in commending of that which is euill or else they cannot liue And if they be tolde that God will cast such into hell for their euill liues they hope they say in most things they serue God as well as others and God haue mercy on vs they say if we should be damned for euery such thing and we repent when we haue done we cannot be saints here we will set our good will to Gods and that which we cannot doe we hope Christ hath done for vs and if the hardest should fall out yet if we may haue but one houre to repent vs before we die we trust to doe well enough These with many more such speeches which lay open their heart and estate which they are in towards God to euery man that can iudge are sutable fully to the course of their liues and therefore he that iudgeth by the Scriptures will thinke them farre from euerlasting life And yet as grosse and brutish as they are there want not such who should tell them the truth more plainely who yet hold thē vp with good hope of their saluation in so dangerous estate as they are in which they themselues so flatter themselues in that they had need to be driuen from their deceitfull hold by all meanes possible and not vpholden therein not vnlike to them in the Prophet Ieremy where he saith They haue healed the sores of my people with gentle words crying peace peace when there is no peace Alas the Apostle might ill say that he to whom the Lord hath giuen assured hope of saluation must renounce vngodlines of necessitie if a man loaden with such a burthen might yet as one that runneth well attaine to the crowne of glorie in the Lords kingdome If any maruaile what I meane to set downe this rabble of euill qualities it may please him to vnderstand that it is the thing which I am to proue that no such life stuffed with grosse iniquities can be that life which God will accept of and yet many thousands thinke otherwise and their opinion being most welcome to these whom I haue described it was most meete that I should by so good occasion debarre such ignorant men hauing no good conscience as much as in me lieth from such boldnes Besides I would wish others who doe not perhaps vtter their mindes so rudelie and plainelie as these but are more subtile to beguile themselues to take me as speaking to them if their liues be corrupted and defiled with these and the like offences and yet will needs hope and trust for saluation for it is to be feared and therefore I account this watchword not in vaine that many a one will be readie to laugh when they heare the homelinesse of their speeches who had more need to weepe for being so like them in qualities But to proceede There is a third sort which come yet more neere to the godly life and may seeme to haue great wrong offered them if they be not so taken who because they keepe within some ciuill course of honestie and are free some of them especiallie from grosse offences thinke themselues to be of the best sort of good liuers and scorne to be accused though their open faults are many whom though God doth sufficiently brand when he saith That harlots shall enter sooner into his kingdome then they yet because they take no
warning by his word he doth further bewray them and set them out in deed to be knowne such as he neuer tooke pleasure in by suffering now and then here and there in all ages some such to hang and drowne themselues or to die in despaire or other miserable manner if possibly he might bring some of the rest to repentance These perswade themselues that they doe liue godly and yet by apparant proofe of Scripture may see plainelie that they doe not so for of such our Sauiour speaketh when he saith to his Disciples Matth. 5.20 Except your righteousnesse exceede the righteousnesse of the Scribes and Pharisies ye cannot enter into the kingdome of heauen These it feareth me to vtter it but that it is Gods truth as farre off as they be from Gods kingdome goe in sundrie points farre before the two former sorts who yet thinke their estate to be good Oh therefore how many perish And yet some of all these three sorts are sometime pricked in conscience and sore disquieted in themselues for their sinnes which is hardly procured and wrought in the most hearers no not euen by oft and sound teaching but yet in deed this is only a slauish terrifying of them for feare of the punishment in which feare they doe also confesse their sinne and that in teares somtime There may be seene in them also a leauing for the time of some of their old euill qualities that a man would marueile at them as Iohn Baptist did when he saw the Pharisies resort to his baptisme For this is but externall in some things and for a season as Herod who did many things at Iohn his teaching and as Ephraim in Osee whose goodnes was as the morning dew In their trouble they seeke the Lord but they seeke him not as they who would find him for then would they not leaue off to seeke vntil they had found him as the church did in the Canticles chap. 3.3.4 Neither doe they regard his waies when their trouble is ended as Iob speaketh describing the hypocrite thus The hypocrite doth not pray that is serue God alwaies meaning in one condition of life as in another in peace as in trouble Yea more particularly whē God smiteth and plagueth them either by their enemies diseases losses and such like they couenant religiously with him that they will neuer fall from him any more but they flatter him with their mouth and dissemble with their tongue their heart is not vpright with him neither are they faithfull in his couenant They will sharply tell others of their faults though they be but small yea though they be but so in their opinion as though they could not abide that God should bee dishonoured but they themselues will not take a reproofe they hate to be reformed They are zealous in some things but it breaketh out many waies not to haue been true godlines by their inconstant feruencie and other passions They heare the word of God willingly sometimes and some of them speake of it with ioy and wonder at the heauenly wisedome of it but it vanisheth away and fleeteth whereas if it had been sound it would haue increased and continued as the hearbe that taketh roote in good ground becommeth fruitfull So they attaine to many good gifts of God whereby one would thinke sometimes that they were not farre from eternall life but they either burie them in a napkin and doe no good with them or vse them amisse as Iudas did Christs communion with him to their owne hurt while they dare bee bolder by meanes of these good gifts to offend God then if they had them not But if I should reckon vp the beadrolles of grosse faults which they suffer in themselues and nourish yet vnder the name of infirmities it should easily appeare to such as haue any iudgement in the Scriptures that they cannot be reckoned among the beleeuers and beloued of the Lord. For howsoeuer he gather his elect out of all these kinds yet are none of them to be accounted for his while they abide and continue so From these faults therefore let the beleeuers separate themselues A fourth sort and those diuers from these now mentioned may be added who being sore stumbling blockes and offences to many deserue to bee reprooued with the former ye shall know them by the description which I set downe of them by rehearsing their particuler properties who if they repent not will in the end though I hope better of some of them prooue no better then the rest Among whom they are to bee counted who seeming to be of the forwarder sort doe yet offend dangerously and suffer the same blemishes before men to breake foorth in countenance speech behauiour against such as they mislike though farre better then themselues which testifie that their hearts are inwardly poysoned in the sight of God who for their zeale that they haue towards the worship of God do thinke so well of themselues that they cannot brooke nor abide any other who differ from them in iudgement about some things though they haue no cleere ground in the word of God And if they bee at variance with any how honest and godlie soeuer yet cannot affoord them a Christian and friendly countenance nor speake a word to them without taunting girding rating or wounding them and in their absence deface and defame them very vncharitably for somewhat which they mislike in them and yet oft times without any iust cause at all Yea and some of them being themselues but priuate men but put the case some of them bee in the Ministerie and men vnlearned doe make it a great piece of their religion to censure sharply and descant arrogantly of their betters and superiours so that it is well knowne that many of them haue turned vtterly to become Schismatikes and others haue not been farre from them Which kind of zealous professors I do the more boldly reproue because some haue thought me a fauourer of such their readines in receiuing the Gospell I haue well liked and as I haue been able furthered it but this arrogant bold and vncharitable spirit of theirs bringing forth such fruit as I haue mentioned neuer taught them in any sound Ministerie I vtterlie mislike and haue done from time to time since I had any iudgement Who hauing been content for some yeeres space to be taught as seeing great need thereof haue in a few yeeres I may say moneths outgrowne their teachers in their owne iudgements and haue thought almost none of them good and meete enough or sufficient for them and therefore some of them haue giuen themselues as they say to grow by their priuate reading when they might haue been taught also in the publike assemblie which some of them refuse to doe especially by the ministerie of such as they are exasperated against and so for the seruing of their owne cankred humour they sinne against God in breaking one
to these obiections Now as I haue promised I will shut vp this part of Christianitie concerning the renouncing of inward and outward euils concluding what infirmities the godlie shall be subiect vnto which shall both sufficiently proue that they count not themselues without sinne as they are charged by many yet for all this that they are not companions with the vngodly in harbouring and nourishing these worldly lusts and vngodlines which I haue spoken of The lesse shall neede to be said of this seeing it may and that not obscurely bee gathered by that which hath been set downe both that they doe not with the Puritanes dreame of any such perfection but that when they haue done all they are vnprofitable seruants and say with the Apostle Oh wretched men that we are and also further then they are glad to be ruled by God they feare the same falles that others doe But because they are not al spiritual that is spiritually minded wholy and altogether as they are not wholy flesh that is corrupt but both these contraries fighting together as the Apostle saith one against the other are in their soules therefore it commeth to passe that they are subiect through this concupiscence and infection which is in their flesh both to the diuels suggestions and delusions of the world and they may bee caried after diuers and strange lusts and to commit outward sinnes one after another further forth then by the grace of Gods spirit their corruption be bridled held backe and subdued But if that grace bee quenched or quailed then euill desires are kindled and gather strength to bring foorth fruite accordingly And this may be yea and no doubt is the estate of the many of Gods seruants such especially as for want of good experience and acquaintance in the Christian life and battaile are more easily deceiued and beguiled then others are And hereof it is that many haue been ouertaken and oft doe slide and fall daungerously and are carried from keeping a good conscience and from well doing And diuers commit those sinnes which they had long abstained from hoping that they should neuer haue fallen into them any more But what then Are they therefore like to the sundrie sorts of the former wicked ones of whom I spake before No nothing lesse for either they are wary and watchfull against them before hand least they should fall and it is their greatest care that they may not fall into them or when they see how they haue been ouercome and deceiued they lay it to heart by and by bewaile it and are much humbled to see how they haue been circumuented and cannot be quiet whiles they seeing God offended are not reconciled to him againe And on the contrarie if they preuaile ouer their sinnes and hold vnder their affections and keepe their consciences excusing them that so they may walke with God and abide in his fauour then are they more ioyfull then they who haue all that their hearts can wish And although all haue not the like knowledge how to doe and goe about it yet it is the earnest desire of their heart to haue it so In token whereof euen the weakest which are new borne are heauie and cannot be comforted for that they see continually how they haue displeased God And to this purpose I might say much more whereby all that can iudge may see that these sinnes are of infirmitie committed by them and that they are haled and drawen to doe such things as in no wise they would when they are come to themselues and when the spirit of God ouerruleth and subdueth their loose and ranging affections neither would they haue been carried after them euen then when they were haled to the committing of them but that they were weake to performe that which faine they would haue done I say who doth not see that these men sinne not like the other but in such wise as the best and dearest of Gods children in all ages haue done who neuer fully satisfied themselues no not the best of them in that which they did And this is properly sinne of infirmitie when partly of knowledge but more through frailtie an offence is wrought to the displeasing of God and when of such an one it is committed as because he hath his heart sanctified would not doe it and yet because the power of corruption at that time is greater in him then the strength of grace therefore he was ouercome of it and forced to yeeld to it But I demaund whether any such combat or conflict be found in the vngodly workers of iniquitie in them of whom I haue before spoken Haue they feare before the sinne committed least they should fall into it But by what signe doe they proue it and by what reason can they perswade it who neither watch against it neither haue their hearts out of loue with it nay they are so farre from striuing against it that they are set on fire to commit it and would hate him deadly which should earnestly disswade much more withhold them from the committing of it or doe they after the committing of it bewaile it for that God was offended thereby and for their vnkindnes against his maiestie and for his dishonour thereby It may be for feare of hell and damnation if they be neerely vrged and least it should come to light and so bring reproch and punishment vpon them They may bowe themselues like a bulrush for a season Which kinde of men that I may prooue it to be true which I say of them when that pange and qualme is ouer are not onely mery and quiet againe when yet they haue no word of comfort from God but are readie to the like sinne againe yea and many of them commit it againe indeede a little while after But will any call this wholesome and Godly sorrow which bringeth repentance Alas it is as farre from it as is the East from the West Neither haue they any strife or combat before or after the committing of sinne as distracted in themselues for that which they haue done or fearefull least they should commit the euill which they goe about further then this that their conscience may secretly tell them it is euill but they repell it and will in no wise heare the same And therefore they sinne not as Gods children doe that is by infirmitie And thus much for answere to the former questions And of the first part of godlinesse also of the life of the beleeuer this be said CHAP. 12. Of the keeping of the heart once purged in it good plight afterward NOw I hauing shewed how God maketh the heart new and changeth it before it be fit to be imployed in well doing and in bringing forth fruites of amendment and also how it being changed renounceth euill both inward and outward we must know how to keepe it in good plight afterward that so we may
times dangerous outstrayings neither finde the going about it so pleasant as toilesome and tedious And it is so in great part because it is a worke whereto they haue not been trained but as they partly see by the examples of others and partly also doe gesse themselues but not able to direct their waies soundly as Gods word teacheth Now the generall rules are these First knowledge of dutie with a delighting therein Secondly practise of that which wee know the which practise or indeuouring to follow that which we know is that liuing by faith or labouring to keepe a good conscience which the Scripture so oft and diligently commendeth vnto vs. And for the better furthering of vs herein these vertues are necessarie vprightnes diligence and constancie And to begin with knowledge as it is in all sciences professions and trades that they who goe about to practise therein must needes haue some cleere and good vnderstanding of those things which appertaine to the same so much more in this practise of Christian duties it is requisite that he who beleeueth in God for such an one onely can be a practiser here should haue some true knowledge what is good and godly that he may discerne it from the contrarie and of things good which are the best so that by knowledge I meane such an inlightening of the minde to vnderstand the will of God about good and euill that wee haue with it spirituall wisedome to applie and referre the same to the well ordering of our particular actions that we rest not in seeing the truth onely but approoue and allow of it as that which is fit to counsell and guide vs but yet so as euery one is able to conceiue and attaine vnto that which I say that both he may grow and increase in this knowledge who is indued with the greatest measure of it alreadie and he may not be discouraged that hath any true measure of it at all This knowledge S. Peter saith must be ioyned with faith that particular duties as patience temperance and such other like may be practised and that not in the letter onely but in the spirit And it is that of which our Sauiour Christ saith If ye know these things happie are you if ye doe them This heauenly vnderstanding if it be loued and delighted in of vs and desired as gold and sought after as siluer and not weighed and esteemed of vs as a thing common and of no value will with her beautie so inflame our hearts and set vs on fire with the loue thereof that we shall thinke long till we haue been led by it to the practising of that which we know being the way to the King palace which is farre more pretious then the knowledge it selfe and will most certainly follow the same Therefore Salomon saith If knowledge once enter into thine heart and wisedome delight thy soule then shall vnderstanding preserue thee and counsell shall keepe and direct thee And they who haue not this knowledge in greatest account and delight not in it whatsoeuer learning or wisedome they haue they are as farre from practise of it or bringing foorth the fruite thereof in their liues otherwise then ciuilly as if they were blinde and ignorant like the common sort which in Nichodemus a great man in Israel and other of the Pharisies and Scribes is easie to be seene And this is the cause why many which are learned and of the Ministerie or otherwise wittie and acquainted with the Scriptures are farre from a godly life indeede for that they haue not their hearts led by Gods spirit to loue and delight in this knowledge of Gods sacred will vnles it be for some earthly aduantage which they hope for thereby or for vaine glorie more thē all other things beside nor spiritual wisedom to square their actions therby to the end they may follow it as their guide in their whole course as seeing it worthy to set their delight therein but account that a foolish thing and easie to be attained when yet it is the most pretious and the hardest of all other yea a farre more hard and difficult matter then the getting of all their learning by labour and studie What then doe I say that their learning and great knowledge is nothing or doe I goe about to deface and make both odious No I am farre from it but rather I say freely that they are great and excellent gifts of God and by many degrees they may be neerer to an happie estate who haue them then such as want them But yet this I say that many which haue them haue not therewith that which giueth an edge to them and which maketh them profitable sweete and pretious both to themselues and others they haue not the salt of grace which onely maketh them sauourie nor the loue which onely maketh them fit to edifie whereas knowledge without it pusseth vp and the tongues of Angels to expresse it were but as a tinckling cymbale Neither haue they eye-salue to see that except in humilitie they be content yea glad to be led in their dailie conuersation by the light and helpe of the same they haue no other fruite of it then earthly and transitorie in ostentation and comparing with others to disgrace them and to be counted great masters when they attaine to great applause when yet indeede many of them haue not the sweete fruite of it themselues nor shew that amiable vse of it to others as some meane countrie men which labour faithfully to make conscience of that which they know And I say with the Psalmist that he who hath fewer gifts of vnderstanding so as he liue after them which he hath is wiser then they for thus hee saith Thou hast made me wiser then my teachers then the ancient or men of experience because I haue kept thy commaundements Therfore with the Wiseman I conclude that the delighting in this spiritual knowledge which I haue spoken of is one speciall thing necessarie to the leading of a godlie and vpright life without the which the minde is not good and consequently the life cannot bee approoued so that they who care but little for knowledge to guide them haue as small pleasure in the godlie life whatsoeuer they thinke of themselues to the shame of such I speake it who say in their hearts they know enough for their parts for if they knew more they must follow more Therefore condemning both bare literal knowledge without the loue of and delighting in it and much more the loathing and contempt of it I proceed to shew that with such a well affected heart we must practise that which is commaunded vs that is seeke to walke worthie the Lord and please him in all things And this practise is the second rule to direct vs to the life of the beleeuer and is both inward and outward inward when in resolution of our minds and
them such as God will confirme vnto the end and to consider that they themselues had more neede to bee setled in the knowledge of the truth then to take vppon them to censure those which are wiser then themselues The dutie of the strong is to beare their infirmities neither to please themselues in the things which they doe but to build vp the weake and to vse their libertie aright seruing Christ therein and seeking the good and benefit of their neighbour which is done when for his sake they abstaine when neede is euen from things lawfull and then it is necessarie when their weake brother by their example is led to doe that which he hath no warrant of and therefore his conscience is defiled and wounded thereby and so he waxeth the more backward in the seruice of God But besides these gifts in the stronger sort such as God hath beautified with any gifts which others doe want ought to bee had in honour and account for the same and not saucily and proudly to be contemned for by such God helpeth forward the welfare of those who do want the same And namely the ancient in yeeres and gray-headed are of the yonger sort to bee esteemed and had in reuerence as Elihu hath giuen example in the booke of Iob who being in the companie of sage and graue men himselfe but yong did keepe silence a long space and when he spake he said he did so reuerence their age that he was afraid to speake And if wee can frame our selues to giue these duties to our betters and inferiours it shall be the easier to regard the dignitie and worthines of those which are our equals which in that one sentence of the Apostle is taught vs that when the case so standeth that we might seeme as worthie persons as others and not any thing inferiour to them in the iudgement of men yet let vs giue ouer our right vnto thē if it be any and in giuing honour to them go before thē And when we haue had experience of carefull practise in giuing this due to our neighbor we shall both perceiue our want and be ashamed to see how manifoldly wee sometime failed herein which without faithfull examining will neuer appeare by meanes of our secret selfeloue and what benefit wee haue of Christs righteousnes in this one commandement to couer our so great vnrighteousnes against it and thereby set our selues more earnestly to grow sound in the duties of it This point of humilitie is for good cause required of vs towards our neighbour that wee may the more readilie yeeld to other duties which follow And this of the duties which we owe to the person of our neighbour to the which if we adde this that wee be carefull to maintaine our owne reuerence and credit among men by a course beseeming our holy profession we shall doe well Now we are to see what God inioyneth vs towards their life To name the duties onely and barely to mention them doth little good to the most that shal reade them either for vnderstanding or practising of them and to stand long I may not the least that can be said of the particular duties in euery commaundement though breuitie bee studied for is more then I meant to bee occupied about the wise reader must haue consideration thereof The duties to their liues are many and those both to the bodily life and the spirituall From whence wee must fetch for our daily practise all that wee are bound to performe about this part of dutie And to the preseruing of bodily life health and welfare in our neighbour as much as lieth in vs it is required at our hands first that he sustaine no hurt by vs or any of ours as farre as we can hinder it in stripe wound bitter taunt or hard handling any other way either he or his whereby his life might be made vnpleasant while he liueth harmelesse amongst vs nay though he should ouershoote himselfe towards vs and prouoke vs yet God will haue vs armed against such offences by that mildnes of spirit which changeth our boisterous nature into sweete amiablenes verifying that which is written by the Prophet the lambe and the lion shall feed together Esai 11.6 whereby we are made able and fit to liue euen with bad persons Which mildnes teacheth vs to beare much and suffer farre rather then to bee angrie in our owne cause which how weightie soeuer it seemeth to vs is no better then follie and madnes therefore not to desire reuenge at their hands but to wish still their good And for our owne parts wisely and carefully both in words and in deeds to auoide and cut off all occasions of discord yea though it be with the forgoing of some part of our right as Abraham did to Lot and to procure peace so farre as it may be without offence to God or the hindring of our own saluation and taking al things in good part as far as possibly we may Oh how much doth he comfort the life and glad the heart of his neighbour whose earnest endeuour it is to liue thus with all men though it be a gift of God which should shine euen in the rich themselues as the Apostle sheweth saying Charge them which are rich in this world that they be not high minded but easie to be liued withall But yet is it further required at our hands that besides the hurting no man as hath been said we should doe them good And indeede such should our whole course be towards others that we might make easie as many mens burthens as we can seeing God in the riches of his mercie hath vnburthened vs of so intolerable weight as pressed vs by our sinne euen as he hath loued vs therefore so from hence it is that we haue loue one to another as to haue care of their life and welfare to maintaine it as their necessitie shall require and our abilitie can performe To manifest it in their miseries by pitying them and hauing a fellow-feeling of the same with them and so to testifie it both by words and deedes as our Sauiour by doing the the same in pitying the people who were dispersed as sheepe without a shepheard gaue vs example to doe the like And as their troubles and calamities shall be the greater so the more speedily to lend our helpe to them to ease them as much as in vs lieth That this may the better be conceiued and practised of vs we may take two examples for all the rest to shew it in for this being so needefull and that oftentimes I meane to shew mercie and so much complained of to be wanting I will stay a while in it The one is in the distressed case of seruants who if all hard measure being offered them they must yet not be suffered to answere for their innocencie their burthen should be great
to be no offence to any For who would looke for any other then loathsome life in the greatest number as it hath alwaies been Christ himself affirming that his flocke is but small Luk. 12.32 But notwithstanding this in some places and those many throughout her Maiesties dominions where the Gospell hath been soundly preached and painfully especially in an ordinarie ministerie continued such particular parts of this Realme will testifie that there haue been and are many not of the Ministerie onely but of the people also who haue been lights vnto those which haue knowne them and liued amongst them and whose names haue sounded and that most iustly a farre off where they themselues haue neuer come My selfe haue knowne many and yet doe the Lord multiplie the number of them and the grace which he hath giuen them a thousand fold and be highly praised for them with whom to haue liued and bin conuersant hath bin the next choice vnto heauen it selfe and to the communion of Gods Saints there which some of them doe alreadie inioy Their names I spare for sundrie causes but such they were whiles they here remained and such they are of whom I speak who yet remaine though I know but few of those many I hope whom God hath beautified his Church withall as may iustly take away this offence from any who should thinke that wee haue none which may be paterns and lights to others of this Christian innocent and fruitfull life yea rather it may perswade them that there are many such as by good and long experience can testifie that which is elsewhere written that in seruing God there is great reward and that godlines receiueth many blessings as the fruites of Gods promises euen in this life And they do not as many that is giue ouer and faint as though the Christian life grew wearisome and tedious to them but the longer they haue continued therein so much the more setled and constant they haue been in the same increasing daily in faith and other graces and hold on their fellowship since they knew first the power of the Gospell Yea many there are at this day to Gods glorie be it spoken who haue so effectually tasted how good and sweete the Lord is that they haue been incouraged to adde to the times and to their trauaile in the seruice of God as prayer reading for one houre in the weeke many and for a little labour in looking to their waies watching their hearts and searching out their sinnes much and oft for the profit which they haue found thereby And whereas they haue sometime gone about these spirituall duties vntowardly whiles their mindes though renued were weakely seasoned with grace yet after they haue with much cheerefulnes and delight gone about the same when they haue had more acquaintance with the christian course The remembring of the houres of holie assemblies by keeping holie day on the Lords Sabboths in the word and prayer and other priuate houres of calling on God and reading of his word how pleasant and sweete is it vnto them before they come to it And yet if they should rest in these I would not thinke them worthie so great commendation not adioyning therewith other duties to men But when they haue found such delight in the former worshipping of God they haue also walked more roundly and fruitfully in their particular callings in their families and other companies and their wordly matters in which most men doe highly offend God and think they may deale in them as they thinke good they carefully endeuour to be directed in them by such rules as his word teacheth them And such as these are God hath set amongst others that they may learne of them and be shadowed as it were vnder the wings of their good example And this is the paterne of the life which God would haue vs to leade from the which the whole world well nigh are strangers though little to their reioycing and principally they who scornefully refuse all such instructions as require more then they doe or be willing to practise Indeed it must be granted that these being few in respect of them who set themselues to vphold the corrupt estate that the world hath euer lien in they haue not therefore many to commend their good examples as the other haue but rather are ill spoken of because they will not follow the same excesse of riot that others doe 1. Pet. 4.4 and especially where they dwell for the diuell enuieth their credit and good report And yet the worst in their controuersies and needs when they are driuen to trust some will soonest choose them to be comprimitters for them as knowing them to be men of good and vpright consciences rather then others as wee reade Saul did so account of Dauid when he spake according to sound reason and made him sweare to him that he would be kind and friendly to his posteritie after him 1. Sam. 24.22 And such honour haue the Lords people And therefore to turne a little to these obiectors let them not thinke that our age affoordeth none which are fit to be examples to them but let them rather be wise to discerne them at least that which is pleasing to God in them which is not hard to see for those which are willing to vnderstand but easie to be found out of such as desire it Let them reuerence and be in loue with such as excell in pietie and vertue and with the pretious things which are in such let them aime at this also that they may bee like them and not lie still in the darknes to the which they are accustomed And such of them as God hath blessed with some better liking of knowledge let them loue and frequent the companie of such as desire neither to be idle nor vnprofitable seeing he hath set such amongst them to farre more great and singular purposes then they can by carnall eyes see or discerne Let them labour to see their owne wants cause them to make much of those who may helpe to supplie them and of whom they may learne to come by those graces which they should without the helpe of such neuer haue attained vnto And if they carrie themselues in such humilitie and reuerent account making of their betters in whom there is a greater measure of Gods gifts they shal be no longer led with their former doubts whether any are before them in the Christian life but they shall praise God highly for setting such lights and examples before their eyes by whom they may be directed and when they are so farre inlightened they shall soone alter their language and speake with new tongues as they in the Acts chap. 2.13 compared with 2.37 who in their prophanenes railed on the Apostles and said they were drunken with new wine in the fore part of the day but being conuerted by Peters Sermon they had learned to come in humilitie to
is one with him and therefore seeth that while Christ liueth he must and shall liue also so he hauing thereby perpetuall vnion and fellowship with him doth drawe strength and grace from him euen as the branch doth from the vine that so he may liue the life of a Christian If then he haue that power of renewing him which is signified and sealed by baptisme namely the power of Christs death mortifying sinne and the vertue of his resurrection in raising him vp to new life is not baptisme throughout his life a forcible meanes to helpe him forward in a Christian course as oft as he doth duely consider it So in the Lords supper the faithfull communicant by the oft receiuing of it is not onely by the bread and wine assured that his soule may be comforted by Christ and so inioyeth the same but also is spiritually strengthened to all good duties so that he findeth a most soueraigne helpe by it to growe vp vnto a perfect age in Christ Iesus And this shall more appeare if we consider how manifoldly the faithfull Christian is furthered and set forward in the well framing and amending his life thereby both in preparing himselfe to it before it come in the action and present vse of it when he doth come thereto and after the inioying of and departing from it Of which three seeing they may serue as well for a perpetuall rule to examine himselfe by and to direct him in the right vse of it alwayes after as well as to proue the matter which I haue in hand namely that the Sacraments are great helpes to godlines I will stay a little while about them And for the preparing or making him fit to receiue with profit this is the manner how it ought to be done namely First that he proue and trie himselfe in these things whether he haue the knowledge of mans miserie of his redemption of his renewing and of the nature and benefit of that Sacrament with the knowledge of other principall points all which it is meete that he should haue who looketh for comfort by it Secondly that he hold fast his faith in the promises of saluation which God hath wrought in him before by the preaching of the Gospell the which at this time may not be wanting but holden fast and after particular falles recouered The third is that he keepe his heart diligently to the renouncing and subduing of all sinne and readie to any dutie that he shall be called vnto Fourthly and more particularly that he haue no swelling nor rising of heart against any man or woman no although they be his vtter enemies but be reconciled to them and at peace with them as he desireth to be with the Lord. And fiftly that he being thus qualified desire as he shall haue opportunitie to be partaker of this Sacrament and to receiue the benefit which God offereth by it And this is the manner of examining a mans selfe vnto the which rules he that is sutable he is a welcome guest to the Lords table But because much slouth forgetfulnes darkenes corruption and weaknes do soone gather together and so grow vp euen in good men to the choaking of these forenamed gifts of God that such as haue sometime found all these in themselues yet at the time of receiuing cannot finde them therefore at the comming to the Lords supper God giueth especiall charge that if in any of his people these graces should by their owne negligence and default be weakned dimmed and decayed that they doe not rashly put themselues forward to it in that case but speedily seeke to recouer themselues againe by a due examination of their estate according to the forementioned rules Which if they do then more hardly and difficultly obtaine and going about it cannot see cleerely that they are thus furnished as they were sometimes they may thanke themselues the fault is their owne for that they did so long neglect the same and did not labour when they were well to keepe well constantly Let them not cease therefore till they recouer which of them that knowe how being sanctified shall be obtained Now the recouering of themselues is on this manner Let them goe apart by themselues and laying all other things aside seriously enter into due consideration what accuseth them and troubleth their conscience which in no wise may be omitted then whatsoeuer bee found amisse be it slouth carelesnes worldlines distrust vncharitablenes or any other like sinne let it be sensibly and heartily bewailed acknowledged renounced Prou. 28.13 and lastly a recouering of their faith by apprehending Gods mercy Prou. 28.13 and their wants therein and in their repentance supplyed againe by renuing their couenant with God This manner of behauiour in Christians before they offer themselues to the Lords supper is necessarie after they haue fallen as I haue said before and herein standeth their preparation to receiue the Lords supper Which preparation is one of the three things necessarily required of them who shall with profit come vnto the Lords supper And can this preparation be any lesse then a great helpe to all which shall inioy it He who was before snared in the world who had been filled with strong corruption as with poyson fallen into some particular sinnes who had neglected the nourishing of his faith been at some bitter variance with his neighbour or had done any such other like thing now by this preparation calling himselfe home repenting and returning as this examination teacheth doth he not finde thereby a singular helpe thinke we to the recouering of his strength and the doing of his former workes againe And if he haue done none of all these offences and therefore shall not neede to offer such violence to himselfe but hath kept a Christian course in his life and followed a good direction to the peace of his conscience as I doubt not but many doe yet as oft as he shall repaire to this Sacrament in this estate shall he not be much confirmed and more strongly setled in the duties of Christianitie when he shall by examination finde and see that he though fraile is a meete guest for the Lords table and therefore welcome and not thrust out of the companie for want of his wedding garment Shall it not be a great comfort at many other times as oft as hee shall remember and thinke vpon it and that it hath been thus with him alreadie when he receiued and thus may be also as oft as he shall repaire vnto it againe So that euen the preparation to the Lords supper is a great meane to goe forward in godlines Now to come to the action itselfe when a man rightly prepared inioyeth the present benefit of the Sacrament and there is comforted and made glad by the words of Christ himselfe the maker of the banquet who biddeth him welcome and to be merry saying his body which is meate indeede and his bloud which is the onely
reason to disswade vs is weake the diuel shewing himselfe at such times as a tempter who yet will afterward come to vs as an accuser when we should repent Therefore if wee be not skilfull to know these disordred lusts diligent to espie preuent and auoide them and so haue this foresaid watchfulnes ouer our liues as a helpfull companion with vs it cannot otherwise bee but that wee commit many things vnbeseeming vs contrarie to the holie doctrine which wee professe to follow and that in many things through the whole course of our liues Now when a man is thus carried of his intemperate affections and bringeth foorth the loathsome fruite thereof what comfort can his life affoord him Euen all such to whom it is a sad matter to abridge themselues of their foolish will and vaine desires and to whom it is a death to withdraw their heart frō that which they long after or to pluck back their eye from that which it delighteth in they must feede vpon froth and take comfort in follie but as for the sound and constant ioy of them who haue made a watchfull life their greatest quiet who haue therefore libertie and free accesse to solace their soules in the varietie of heauenly pleasures this ioy I say they are strangers vnto neither can they be partakers thereof For hereby the Lord hath freely graunted vs to finde and inioy another manner of liuing here in this world then the most doe know or beleeue euen a peaceable life to Godward safe and sweete I meane so farre as of sinners in a vale of miserie may be inioyed which whosoeuer be voide of although they haue varietie of earthly pleasures and delights yet one vexation comming among them shall make all comforts vnsauourie and irksome vnto them As may appeare in Pharaoh when but some one of the plagues of Egypt were vpon him in Nabuchadnezzar when hee had his fearefull dreame and in Balthazar when in the middest of his iolitie that fearefull and vnwelcome hand-writing on the wall at midnight was seene of him and among all these there is none in whom this doth more liuely appeare then in Haman who for all his wealth honour and promotion could not satisfie himselfe while one meane man yea a straunger Mordecai refused to bow to him And to come neerer to such of whom the true God was more heard of or knowne the same may be said of Saul who although hee were a King yet when the Lord answered him no more his heauines was deadly of Nabal likewise who when he heard he must die and goe from all he became senselesse through sorrow and anguish and was as a stone and of Zidkijah who for all his boasting of the spirit of God yet being a false Prophet and a flatterer was driuen to hide himselfe from chamber to chamber when the arrow of the Lord was sent foorth against him when the Kings shelter could not keepe him as Michaiah told him All these when they had but some one disturbance in their life how did it make all other delights vnpleasant vnto them So that I may truly say that as the life which is passed in watchfulnes is free from many and those also the greatest discomforts and filled with the contrarie peace so whatsoeuer a man inioyeth according to his hearts desire yet not looking to his waies warily to keepe himselfe from euill feare and sorrow shall euer befall him vnlesse which is worse he be hardened so that his life shall be found to haue little in it worthie the reioycing in And what cause there is to vrge this part of Christian dutie of continuall watching we may see by the example of our grandmother Eue who being in the estate of innocencie and therefore the liker to haue been kept from euill yet seeing she was not circumspect and watchfull to hold close to the commaundement wee see she became the cause of transgression vnto her husband and consequently of the vniuersall miserie of her posteritie The like we may see by the example of king Dauid whom though the Scripture doth renowne with as great commendation for his meditating in the law of God as any man yet for that he was not armed with a watchfull heart at that one time when he walked on the roofe of his palace behold how the diuell had laid a baite for him which he as wise as he was could not discerne and by his subtill and secret handling of the matter caught him in his snare So that hee receiued such recompence for the letting loose of his heart at that time both in outward reproch and inward anguish and bitternes of soule that by good right should make other men cleaue fast to watchfulnes and be faithfull vnto the Lord yea and to beware with all diligence that they dallie not with the baites of sinne at any time nor giue their hearts the bridle vntill they be gone so farre that they cannot before great offence be committed be called backe againe The experience that I haue gathered since I began to looke more aduisedly into this thing I meane into the necessitie and benefit of a watchfull course which hath bin long enough to teach and aduise both my selfe and others vpon so long a triall well nigh these thirtie yeeres in some manner as I haue been able this experience I say doth make me the bolder and earnester in it to perswade such as haue truly imbraced the Gospell that they would adioyne herewith this godly watch a speciall nourisher and strengthner of their faith to settle themselues therein whatsoeuer they goe about or take in hand as that their talke be not idle and frothie but sauourie and poudred with salt that their actions be such as they may defend with peace of conscience against their accusers and that they labour to suppresse and to bring into subiection euen their wicked thoughts and desires and weaken euen the bodie of sinne it selfe I meane the old man with his lusts For behold and this know that euen amongst those who reioyce in the testimonie of a good conscience such doe alwaies honour the Gospell most most stop the mouth of the gainsayer and doe carrie themselues most constantly and continually in an euen and good course so farre as they haue knowledge who haue been wise this way and who haue determined with themselues to stand vpon their watch from time to time And on the other side such as in whō many good things may be seene I speake both of teachers hearers and are for sundrie causes much to bee accounted of yet being noted for rash and vnstaied in their actions and not so much looking to themselues by wise gouernment of themselues haue done the lesse good to others by their example and haue caused the other gifts which they haue to be the lesse regarded God be gloried for the good that is done by this in many but if it were more
pride worldlines anger malice reuenge vniust dealing and lying that as euery man is more easily ouercome of or hurt by them more then of other sinnes so hee should haue a more continuall feare of them watchfulnes against them and bestow more time in seeking the rooting out of them that so the wealth and safetie of the whole life may be preserued when such noysome sores as did most of all impaire the same be cured But if men be either ignorant of this dutie or cannot be perswaded to set themselues to the entertaining of it and to get acquaintance with it they must looke to liue destitute of a chiefe part of godlines or if it be but now and then in some especiall actions and parts of our life regarded and looked vnto as it is done of them who are not greatly experienced in the practise of Christianitie it will make the godly life in great part to be bereaued both of her gaine and beautie Our hearts must not range where they list nor our delights bee fastned where we please but our eyes our tongues our eares hands feete and the whole powers of our mindes and members of our bodies must beholden within compasse In so much that if we see we haue but broken out of our constant course a little that our consciences begin to checke vs we should tremble to thinke what we haue done and feare alwayes for the time to come least we should offend We must watch when we are well to keepe well and when we haue been deceiued to returne speedily againe we must watch in trouble against triefnes and impatience in prosperitie against wantonnes and lightnes Iob. 31.1 If we could frame to this we should doe well enough as he that looketh to his foote in a slippery place shall not be hurt And if we may by watching ouer our selues haue our whole life in safety and welfare are we not worthie to smarte if we cannot doe so much for so great a benefit Therefore most worthily doe such suffer hardnes and sorrow who will in no wise be brought to take heede to their waies but cry out that it is precisenes and a kinde of death vnto them to be restrained from their noysome and dangerous liberties From whence ariseth boldnes and wilfulnes which cannot want much sinne But this watchfulnes doth God require to be in vs and to be accounted no tediousnes but had in high price and he that with an honest heart and good conscience submitteth himselfe hereunto he shall be able to proue by good experience that watchfulnes is a great meane to maintaine a godly life Thus much for the more plaine and full handling of this first priuate helpe called watchfulnes CHAP. 6. Of Meditation the second priuate helpe NOw followeth the second which is Meditation And that is when we doe of purpose separate our selues from all other things and consider as we are able and thinke of some poynts of instruction necessarie to leade vs forward to the kingdome of heauen and the better strengthening of vs against the diuel and this present euill world and to the wel ordering of our liues I say of purpose seeing we both must minde such things in good aduisednes and set our selues about them resolutely when we take them in hand that they may be done with more reuerence and profit and also seeing it falleth out for the most part that we seldome enter into meditation of heauenly things when we doe not intend them but are ledde by the obiects of our mindes eyes or eares an hundred waies amisse or if any good thought arise it is repelled by and by and goeth no further To proceede I say that when we meditate we ought to separate our selues from all company and troublesome occasions as our Sauiour commaundeth vs to doe when we pray priuately these two being companions as in our chamber priuatly or in the field or some commodious place that we may the better performe it the smallest occasions soone breaking vs off from such seruice of God And I say lastly that we must there set our minds on worke about the cogitation of things heauenly by calling to remembrance some one or other of them which we knowe and so debate and reason about the same that our affections may thereby be moued to loue and delight in or to hate and feare according to that which we meditate on so that we may make some good vse of it to ourselues And this spirituall exercise of meditation is euen that which putteth life and strength into all other duties and parts of Gods worship And this the holy Ghost reporteth of Isaac the Patriarke that he went out into the field toward the euening to meditate Which had not been commendable if he had not vsed so to doe seeing it is the right kinde of such holy duties to be oft in vse being taught of his father Abraham who was the friend of God and very familiar with him and therefore we may be sure had much communion and talke with him As also our father Enoch did who for proofe hereof is said in his whole life to haue walked with God And this are all such as desire to take any good by it to know that they must be acquainted throughly with this sweete and heauenly communing with the Lord and themselues which was called of the Fathers of ancient time their Soliloquie that is the talke which they vsed to haue alone by themselues That as men wearied desire rest so wee by the varietie and multiplicitie of busines in this world being troubled and distracted may seeke ease to our mindes by meditation For otherwise wee may muse and thinke vpon any good things and ponder our words and actions which wee doe to see them done aright which yet is not this kind of meditation that I now speake of but that watchfulnes mentioned before which is a warie regarding and taking heede to our waies in one thing after another Which yet the Prophet calleth meditation also as where he saith All the day long doe I meditate on thy word and in Iosua Thou shalt meditate day and night on the booke of the law which wee know could not be vnderstood of meditation by intermission of companie or other actions and busines but in their whole course a circumspect care and regard that they might bee done after the word And the matter of this our meditation may be of any part of Gods word on God himselfe his wisedome power his mercie or of the infinite varietie of good things which wee receiue of his free bountie also of his workes and iudgements or on our estate as our sinnes and the vilenes of our corruption that wee yet carrie about vs our mortalitie of the changes in this world or of our deliuerance from sinne and death of the manifold afflictions of this life and how wee may in best manner beare and goe through them and the benefit thereof
in comparison and I must looke for greater Heb. 13.5 and 12.4 The carefull obseruation of our hearts and waies is an especiall meane to keep vs from euill and to see our infirmities better that we may bow to God and obtaine pardon of them Where new knowledge is not sought there is the lesse sauour in and vse of the old and when men make not good vse of the old the seeking of new is but noueltie Seeing the conscience is so tender and so soone pricked a man would meruaile how they do who make many breaches therein and solder them vp slenderly and easily Men hauing experience of Sathans malice and continuall dogging them to euill it should teach them to trust better to their armour and lesse to themselues Dispose thy outward affaires with wisedome and so as thou spend not ouermuch time about the same when thou maist doe it in a little whether it bee in companie by talking thereof for commonly when wee enter talke thereof once wee cannot tell when to make an end or whether it be alone by our selues in consulting for thoughts of the world doe tickle vs and that may be determined in a few sentences and in a part of an houre which may hold vs worke the most part of a day yea many If any of Gods children will waxe bold against the Lord and break forth to seeke libertie amisse he shall surely smart for it Psal 89.31 If mine owne children breake my lawes and keepe not my commandements I will punish their sinnes with the rodde and their offences with the scourge And if they sinne openly against their conscience they shall one time or other and one way or other come to smart for it openly As Iosiah 2. Chron. 35.22 23. God afflicteth sometime to correct pride least wee should be lifted vp aboue measure 2. Cor. 12.7 and sometime to instruct vs and make vs wise in our course and constant as we were not before Psal 119. and so to bee wiser and afraid to offend Psal 119. Men haue neuer too much wealth but the more is euer welcome Why should not wee doe the like in spirituall things euen whosoeuer hath most 1. Cor. 14.1 and greatest part therein For a while we finde sweete sauour in an holie estate oft times but the strength of feruent desire is soone cooled many waies namely by feare of outward troubles and losses c. for if that take hold once it eateth deeply It is too cleere that many professors doe but aime at a godly life and therfore they are soone vnsetled when they be at the best and gather not experience for the time to come to be directed Where we suspect that conceits grow if wee goe not about to pull them vp they will be too deeply fastened in a short time Though a man pray and meditate and keepe a better course in his life then some doe yet if he doe it but sleightly that the flesh preuaileth much in hindring the well performing of it all will soone come to naught it may be perceiued by the sway it beareth in other parts of life and then let it be speedily amended It is good so to taske our selues with duties one or other at all times and in all places that so doing we may cut off occasions of much sinne Let no sin be sleightly passed ouer or committed For when it commeth to remembrance in trouble it will be an heauie burthen and pinch vs to the heart Seeing in age our company will be tedious and we shall be left alone without company let vs learne in our youth to ioyne the Lord to our companie and to haue him our familiar that we may be neuer lesse solitarie then when we are alone He that can sinne freely and giue it no vent out againe by repentance though he will not see nor remoue it yet seeing he knoweth he must Lam. 3.40 he shall not thriue nor prosper in Gods familie nor taste of his dainties by faith Sundry necessarie obseruations for a Christian fit also to meditate vpon 1. THat we keepe a narrow watch ouer our hearts words and deeds continually 2. That with all care the time be redeemed which hath bin idly carelesly and vnprofitably spent 3. That once in the day at the least priuate prayer and meditation bee vsed 4. That care be had to doe and receiue good in companie 5. That our familie be with diligence and regard instructed watched ouer and gouerned 6. That no more time or care be bestowed in matters of the world then must needes 7. That we stirre vp our selues to liberalitie to Gods Saints 8. That we giue not the least bridle to wandring lusts and affections 9. That we prepare our selues to beare the crosse by what meanes it shal please God to exercise vs. 10. That we bestow sometime not onely in mourning for our owne sinnes but also for the sinnes of the time and age wherein we liue 11. That we looke daily for the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ for our full deliuerance out of this life 12. That we vse as we shall haue opportunitie at least as we shall haue necessitie to acquaint our selues with some godly and faithfull person with whom we may conferre of our Christian estate and open our doubts to the quickning vp of Gods graces in vs. 13. That we obserue the departure of men our of this life their mortalitie the vanitie and alteration of things below the more to contemne the world and to continue our longing after the life to come And that we meditate and muse often of our owne death and going out of this life how we must lie in the graue all our glory put off which will serue to beate downe the pride of life that is in vs. 14. That we reade somewhat daily of the holy Scriptures for the further increase of our knowledge if it may be 15. That we enter into couenant with the Lord to striue against all sinne and especially against the speciall sinnes and corruptions of our hearts and liues wherein we haue most dishonoured the Lord and haue raised vp most guiltines to our owne consciences and that we carefully see our couenant be kept and continued 16. That we marke how sinne dieth and is weakned in vs and that we turne not to our olde sinnes againe but wisely auoyde all occasions to sinne 17. That we fall not from our first loue but continue still our affections to the liking of Gods word and all the holy exercises of religion diligently hearing it and faithfully practising the same in our liues and conuersations that we prepare our selues before we come and meditate and confer of that we heare either by our selues or with other and so marke our daily profiting in religion 18. That we be often occupied in meditating on Gods benefits and workes and sound forth his praises for
and the like spirituall seruices the word preached giuing so gratious occasions that man shall be able to say that meditation is a wonderfull helpe to faith and a godly life CHAP. 7. Of the third priuate helpe which is the armour of a Christian and of the first three points of it THe third priuate helpe is the armour which was next mentioned among the rest This being not so cleerely vnderstood nor the vse of it so well seene into requireth a more full handling then I purpose to vse in the most of the rest And this armour God in his mercie hath appointed to furnish the Christian souldier withall in his warfare against all his spirituall enemies that by the helpe thereof and the other meanes in this treatise mentioned he may be able to be directed aright from time to time and keepe a good course in his life and beate backe the strong and subtill assaults of the diuell that he be not led by nor ouercome of them nor of the manifold bad passions and euill desires of his own heart which otherwise will draw him continually after them But before I proceed any further I will set downe the points worthie to be learned and practised in and about this armour that the reader may see better how to make right vse of it First therefore I will shew what this armour is and the chiefe parts of it Secondly that a Christian life cannot stand without it nor be practised of any except he be armed as God hath taught and appointed him to be Thirdly how it is gotten and come by and how wee should put it on Fourthly how we may by the helpe of it practise godlines from time to time and be able to stand fast in our Christian course and resist in the time of daunger By all which God will make vs able to liue christianly which is to haue our conuersation in heauen with our God as he requireth The whole complete armour therefore is the spirituall furniture of the gifts and graces of the holie Ghost by which God doth deliuer his from all aduersarie power and bring them to the obedience of his will I speake not here of those who are to bee called but who are effectuallie called alreadie and they by the helpe of this armour doe not onely cast downe strong holds of temptation and ouerthrow imaginations and euery high thing which exalteth it self in the opinion of him that is tempted against the knowledg of God but also bring into subiection euery euill thought in them to the obedience of Christ And this armour is that which is set downe to the Ephesians the parts whereof are these Truth or sinceritie righteousnes the shooes of peace or preparation to beare the crosse faith the helmet of saluation which in another place he calleth hope and the word of God This is the full furniture of a Christian by the which the Lord hath taught him to fight against the diuell and his instruments and thereby to preuaile in and through their captaine and head Christ Iesus And although there are other points of armour set downe in other places of the Scripture yet are they but parcels of this or the same in other words expressed Neither shall there neede any other for he who is attired and armed with this shall not in any point be vnprouided or to seeke of strength in the time of neede But yet doth not euery man see by and by how these may be accounted armour therefore will I describe them seuerally Sinceritie or vprightnes is that weapon of the spirituall warfare and that fruit of the spirit which should accompanie the whole conuersation not some few actions of a Christian by the which hee is simple and without fraud and hypocrisie bearing sway in him both towards God and his neighbour and it may the more cleerely be discerned by considering the person in whom it is found namely an vpright man whom in the description of Nathaniel our Sauiour Christ calleth a true Israelite in whom there is no guile which vertue although it be a part of the Christian armour yet that it is rare not onely the best doe see but euen the bad sort doe complaine according to the words of Salomon Many men will boast euery one of his owne goodnes but who can finde a faithfull man that is to say who will prooue himselfe to bee such an one indeede as hee will seeme to be by word and shew For to say the truth men are so infected with hollownes and glozing and through custome and continuance therein so confirmed in it that vntill God changeth the heart Ieremies words are true of this one as of other euils It is as possible for him who is accustomed to euill to returne and doe good as for the blacke Moore to change his skinne or the Leopard her spots And this veritie consisteth as well in holding and keeping the truth I meane the sound knowledge of the word of God in our iudgement as the practise of it in a good conscience Which I say because there are some who professe great friendship to the Gospell who yet maintaine strange opinions not according to the truth of it as that the law ought not to be preached in any wise and that there should no differences of men be made when yet the Scripture putteth difference betwixt good and bad both in their life and in rewards Psalm 1. The holding of such opinions therefore standeth not with sinceritie which freely admitteth all opinions to bee measured and censured by the word Now therefore if this be sinceritie and vprightnes to be free not onely from double heartednes and halting but also to be readie to yeeld a francke assent and practise to the truth and also if this vertue bee one part of the Christian armour he who is voyde of this must needes lie open to great danger both by error in opinion and by corruption in life for he wanteth that which should defend him And contrarily he who seeketh to please God vnfainedly his conscience bearing him record that he hath some true measure of this sinceritie and still laboureth after it that is to be simple and plaine though politike in his words actions and meaning he hath this part of the armour the vse whereof how great and gainefull it is shall appeare hereafter And such a thing is veritie or sinceritie But let this be added that if any will purpose this in some things yet not resolue to shew it in all euen this is the man who is farre from sinceritie Righteousnes is that part of the armour and such a gift of the spirit whereby our hearts are bent to all manner of goodnes and righteous dealing approouing of it as most excellent desiring feruently and delighting in it and that because it is good and disliking and hating all naughtines and euill And he who looketh to be preserued in manifold temptations to
Christian religion is able by the helpe thereof to make a confession of his faith and giue an account of the hope that is in him and to answere soundly to questions that shall be put foorth to him But all this is but the knowledge of the letter if hee goe no further and may delight a good man to see it in him rather then yeeld any great fruite towards Gods kingdome to himselfe But the Christian who hath had the proofe of this knowledge that is how it hath been effectuall to him how it hath assured him of his owne saluation reformed and chaunged him and cast out the filthines of heart and life which was in him before and so hath wrought in him many other waies he I say that hath experience of this hath receiued another manner of blessing then the other and is like daily to receiue much more Such a thing is experience for hee considereth obserueth and applieth the things which he heareth seeth and doth to his owne vse and by things past thus duly regarded hee learneth and getteth wisedome to aduise and guide him for the present and the time to come no otherwise then the experienced husbandman doth in his calling and dealings And by this wee may gather what experience is Now to shew how farre it reacheth we may vnderstand that it maketh vs wise in all things which are profitable to godlines and eternall life in so much as our life is little worth if it be not helped by this For till wee begin to marke how true euery part of Gods word is and that God doth daily execute that in the world which he saith in his word he wil bring to passe we reuerence it not neither regard it but only in speech and in shew till we marke and obserue how God punisheth the hollow hearted and the workers of iniquitie we feare not to doe ill and so on the contrarie till we find how sweete and pleasant a thing it is to be gathered vnder the Lords wings and what a shelter and defence he is to his faithfull seruants wee make no reckoning of his seruice but it is vnsauourie and vnwelcome to vs. But the experience of Gods dealing toward vs and of the carriage of our selues toward him in what course we best prosper and finde most rest to our soules this bringeth the true feare of God which is the onely wisedome For the due consideration and remembrance of the time past and Gods worke therein is a forcible meane through his blessing to make vs goe forward better and better in the Christian way For when wee can say vpon good proofe and triall that wee haue seene that it hath alwayes gone well with such as are vpright in heart and innocent in their liues and with our selues when wee haue walked after the same rule and that when wee haue kept our selues from the defilements of the world we haue seene good dayes and liued comfortably this establisheth vs in the same course most firmely and constantly afterwards and when wee haue obserued that God hath punished securitie an ill conscience rashnes and wilfull sinning as they are very blind that marke not that this experimentall knowledge bringeth great wisedome in the choyce of our wayes and causeth vs to take heede to our selues that it may goe well with vs. So when we are able to say we haue in our troubles humbled our selues to God confessed our sinnes and sought pardon in faith and had hope to see a good ende of it and patience to beare it and haue though it seemed very vnlike for the time found and obtained it this is a cleere demonstration to vs that therefore in the like trouble we shall finde the like blessing by the like meanes vsing And this experience neuer faileth if wee rightly ground it that is if that which wee haue marked to bee wrought by God hath been agreeable to that which in his word hath been spoken by him This wee finde to haue often stirred vp the deare seruant of God Dauid both to bee comforted in his affliction because before he had so been and also to bee constant in a godly life because that hee had marked that it euer bringeth a peaceable ende And what maruaile should this be to any who are trained vp in the Lords house For this we know that as in all trades or sciences the beginnings are hardest and fullest of discouragements so it fareth with Christians namely that their first entrings are most doubtfull and fullest of weakenes yet who cannot remember that euen then God wrought most louingly for them and dealt most tenderly with them when their faith was yet so weake and young that they could not well discerne it For how hath he kept many of them from sore falles holden them from manifold and great afflictions and not brought many of their sinnes to light at once least they should haue been discouraged euen as he hath promised to regard their weakenes whereas otherwise they must needes haue been driuen to great extremitie These and many other such like why hath the Lord done them but that his children should marke and obserue them to learne experience by them against the times which shall come after and that they might safely and boldly promise vnto themselues greater proofe of his assistance and fatherly kindnes towards them And why hath he giuen a good end of their former chastisements when they penitently desire it euen to this end that their hope may be strengthened for the times that shall come after As the Apostle speaketh of himselfe and other godly people God hath deliuered vs doth deliuer vs and we trust in him that yet hereafter he will deliuer vs. Also why preserued hee them from fearefull falles when they earnestly craued it or made the way of godlines more easie then they could haue hoped for but to hearten them on to looke more confidently for the like grace and blessing when they haue now receiued longer proofe of Gods kindnes toward them and of his keeping promise with them if they shall seeke him in the same dutifull manner that they were wont to doe For the Lords hand is not shortned that he cannot helpe but is neerer to them as they are better acquainted with him to beleeue it So that as men who haue found out the way to bring in profit cannot be disswaded from it euen so it fareth with these But wofull it is that where so great benefit and gaine might bee reaped by so small trauaile euen by marking Gods manner of dealing with his seruants yet that so few should be brought to this wisedome and perswaded to seeke out the best and happiest way which yet is not hard to them that would gladly finde it For I must speake the truth and God hee knoweth it that few set themselues about this worke to get this experience when yet they haue oft smarted for their foolishnes but for all
be abhominable And Dauid agreeth with him saying euen as he powred out his requests vnto God if there be any wickednes in my hands for all my prayer shall that excuse me shalt not thou O Lord finde it not But when our requests shall be made to God with these properties for in such manner doth God require them to be offered vnto him the Christian who obserueth them shall reape no small fruite thereby whether he intreate for remission of his sinnes or for any good thing whereof he standeth in neede or against any calamitie or burthen wherewith he shall be distressed yea he shall thereby preuaile with God for others as for himselfe and what incouragement thinke we doth this adde to a godly life But when all these three parts of Gods worship now spoken of shall reuerently and humbly be adioyned together I meane thanksgiuing confession of sinnes and request which ordinarily in our prayers ought to goe one with the other how much more gainefull thinke we are they to the poore Christian soule especially seeing by confession of sinnes hee acknowledgeth himselfe a guiltie person and debter to God that so he may be the slower to runne further in debt with him By making his suites he declareth that he is a begger and standeth in neede of all things as hauing nothing of his owne if he know himselfe well but sinne and filthines Reuel 3.17 and by giuing thankes he confesseth that whatsoeuer he hath or inioyeth he receiueth it of God All of them make him to see himselfe infinitly indebted vnto the Lord his pride to be abated his heart stirred vp to seeke vnto him and inlarged to loue and obey him And if he be fallen this prayer of faith will raise him vp if he be heauie this will comfort him if he be dull this will quicken him Oh who can reckon vp the infinit and maruellous commodities that come of prayer if it be accompanied of the forementioned properties Therefore I conclude that seeing it is a present remedie to the oppressed heart a preseruer of the godly minde a giuer of strength to the weake an especiall meanes to make a man fit to liue in euery estate wherein God hath set him c. I conclude I say that it is a strong and mightie helpe to the godly life For pray well and liue well and keepe thy selfe in case fit to performe this dutie as thou hast been directed and thou shalt not neede to feare in thy life any great annoyance But how this with some other of the helps are to be brought into vse euery day that the fruite of it may be more certaine shall be set downe in the next treatise of the daily direction which is the place fit for it CHAP. 11. Of reading THe next helpe to godlines is reading as oft as may be the Scriptures and approoued good authors The which exercise and dutie that the Christian whom I goe about to informe may finde it an helpe to the furthering of him in godlines together with the other some direction I will giue him about the same And first seeing it is to be vsed and that as oft of euery one as conueniently maybe this is one caution that it be not neglected and the booke of God laid aside and couered with cobwebbes or not so much as in our houses at all For let the best know this that if they vse not reading they shall finde much more incumbrance in their life vnsauourines vnquietnes vnfruitfulnes and vncheerefulnes with other such yea though they vse other helps And secondly the same in effect I say of them which reade seldome euen when they must needes for feare or shame Both these faults are too commonly committed euen of Christians and that because some of them for following the world one way or other can finde no leasure thereunto othersome taking their full scope in play and pleasures cannot attend to such sad matters whiles the other are so welcome to them Others through idlenes slouth and swarmes of vaine cogitations or dangerous lusts carrying them or through grosse ignorance needles and idle talke neglect so good a worke and necessarie dutie whereas if they had learned to make conscience of this duty they might shake off much of noysomnes by watching their opportunities whereby they should not neede to feare but that their labour therein should be plentifully rewarded Thirdly seeing bookes which are fit for the building of them vp in godlines must be read of them therefore they must not bestow their time in reading filthie lewd and wanton bookes no nor needles and vnprofitable bookes the reading of many such being but wearisome to the flesh and vanitie much lesse superstitious pamphlets and Machiuels blasphemies which it is a shame should be suffered to come into mens hands nor the subtill deuises and deceitfull dreames and errours of the Church of Rome except they be able for their sound iudgement to discerne them that so they may be the better able to detest and giue others warning of them But the bookes which are to be read are the holy canonicall scriptures and other sound and godly authors as I haue said Wherein this as a fourth rule is to bee obserued that in the reading of the Scriptures they reade not here and there a chapter except vpon some good occasion but the bible in order throughout and so as oft as they can that so by little and little they may be acquainted with the histories and the whole course of the scriptures hauing before the grounds of Christian religion layd and so may haue the more comfortable and liberall vse of them And in reading of other good bookes they are to be counselled rather to reade some one or two well penned either of the whole Christian religion or any particular argument matter and them often rather then a leafe of one and a chapter of another as idle readers vse to doe for nouelties sake Often I say because a good book is of the most part of Christians little seene into at once or twice reading ouer much lesse the vse of the doctrine of it reaped and inioyed of dull heads slipperie memories and weake practisers such as it is too well knowne that the most Christians are And therefore the most not hauing leasure to reade many bookes shall finde most profit by diligent going ouer of the same often making their choice of the best and necessariest by the helpe of their faithfull teachers Now as concerning the manner of reading it must bee with an heartie good will to learne and profit thereby desiring God to prepare vs with reuerence to lighten our vnderstandings that we may conceiue that which we reade and setling our selues for the time of our reading to be attentiue and so to abandon the wandring of the heart as much as may be the which will be the easilier done in reading if it be well watched ouer as hath been said
daily direction The end of the third treatise THE FOVRTH TREATISE DIRECTING THE BELEEVER VNTO A DAILY PRACTISE OF THE Christian life CHAP. 1. Of the summe order and parts of this treatise NOw that I haue shewed who is a true beleeuer and next described the godly life in the second part of this booke and haue set downe last of all the helps and meanes by which a Christian groweth in the same it might seeme that any seruant of God hauing these three before him should neede no other direction to helpe to the practising of this godly life but might easily doe the same And so should I thinke hauing been once of that minde but that I haue perceiued by diligent marking and experience that it is seldome seene and hardly found so Generally I confesse it is obtained but particularly it is with them as with the surgion who hauing learned what is a good medicine for a daungerous sore can lay it to but hauing not particular skill how to prepare the sore how to diet the partie and when and how to apply the medicine doth long keepe him at one stay or sometime better sometime worse but healeth him not neither doth by degrees bring it to any good estate so the Christian who hath onely some knowledge how and by what meanes he must growe in godlines and resist the diuell and ouercome his sinne shall finde it hard and awke in particulars and on one day as well as another to doe it with peace except hee haue full resolution as well as knowledge and skill how to vse and apply the meanes euery day to the diligent obseruing of his wayes both at home and abroade that he may haue the testimonie of a good conscience and reioycing thereby And this is it which I meane in this treatise to acquaint the reader with namely that the godly life which is to be continued by the many helps before set downe is neither left to men sometime to be practised and at other times may be neglected nor generally which is far off from Gods meaning and will but particularly in al their actions and euery day and throughout the day to bee looked vnto and regarded This is my meaning and that which I ayme at in this present treatise which is thought of many to be too strict a tying of men to dutie who are so giuen to seeke carnall libertie and it is counted strange that they should be holden within bounds euery day and hower who are not wont to call themselues to any great account through the whole weeke or more who if they be reprooued neuer so iustly once in a yeere for it is to be feared that few reproofes are vsed to such a point the world is come they count them nice and too holie which rebuke them they are so little vsed to it Will they not thinke we straine hard to cast off this yoke of watching and obseruing their liues and as they shall see cause to finde fault with themselues throughout euery day I haue had experience how hardly such haue been able to heare a kinde and friendly rebuke for foolish iesting swearing vnseemely talking c. but they haue counted it precisenes there is no doubt but they will impatiently beare it to haue their whole bad course controuled and brought within compasse It is out of question therefore I say that both such as I haue here spoken of and many better then they and which haue the Christian life in more reuerence then many such hauing giuen themselues much libertie in their liues will thinke it strange that euery day care should be had ouer their hearts and waies But why thinke they so but for that partly through ignorance and securitie and partly through custome in both they haue long bin estranged and held backe from it and so are vnacquainted with it Also they see few examples to leade them to it Among whom yet God be blessed there are some yea numbers I am well assured who if they knew better would imbrace it Such therefore as are readie to cast any mists of fleshly obiections before the eyes of the simple and most of all to put out their owne light that thereby they may be hindred from seeing the pathway of this christian direction to the end they may not walke in it I exhort to heare me patiently To whom as to all other who shall regard it I offer a cleerer knowledge of the will of God which hath long been smothered by the bold contempt of some and a safer way to their owne happines then is commonly found of the most Christians that is that as I said they must euery day looke to their waies and liues and settle themselues constantly therein and not think they doe well till they doe so but hold it for a great offence to God and a bold tempting of him howsoeuer they offer him some manner of seruice and therefore shall pay deare for it when they dare let any one day in the weeke passe by them without good regard had of pleasing God This was the principall end of my writing euen to helpe to bring the Christian life into practise and consequently into price and estimation with professors yea with some good persons and people more then it is For though in word many professe themselues followers of Christ and that they ought so to doe yet with their deedes they denie him and the power of godlines also And likewise though the Christian life be in some account with others yet it commeth to passe that it is not in chiefest reckoning with them aboue other things without the which it is neuer practised to any purpose Which is one great cause why both many weake Christians are not better then they be and why the bad and vnreformed persons please themselues in their ignorance and loose estate and make so slow haste as they doe to amend and be changed For they see in many hot professors that there is no euen and constant course kept in the practise of godlines one time as wel as another and in one thing as in another Generally we say all as I set downe before wee must liue godly but in particular the godly life is seldome and hardly found euen amongst those who say so And as for any certaine time when this should be practised as no time should be free from some part of it though wee affirme that it should be so to the end of our life it is so little considered that it is most cleere that sundrie euen good men do shine but dimmely are too often times yea and too grossely out of the way And as there are many which doe not honour God by a good conuersation as they know they might if they would bend themselues to it for this point of wisedome is easie to him that would vnderstand Pro. 8.9 so a great number who gladly would cannot tell how to goe about it For many
in one day as well as another to consecrate our selues to God and according to our knowledge to walke with him whatsoeuer our workes dealings or busines be that therein wee may keepe our peace with him and declare that we feare and honour him thereby which is it that I contend for and seeke to drawe Gods people vnto and would thinke I had obtained a great matter at their hands if we agreed and consented herein For it is too manifest that this is farre off from the very perswasion of many who are yet to be hoped well of and yet rest in this that so as the sabboth be passed in religious exercises it is not so great a matter if the other dayes be parted betwixt God and them I meane they looke not to be called to so narrow a reckoning as to see their words and workes especially the thoughts of their hearts to be framed after the will of God Nay the Sabboth it selfe is farre enough off from being had in due regard euen of the most which goe for Christians but is spent idly and vnprofitably if not in worldlines or vanitie especially a great part of it euen almost as much of it as is free from publike exercises and yet I would euen that part of the day were not iustly to be complained of that men did present themselues reuerently before the Lord to their profit when they come together 1. Cor. 11.17 But what may then be looked for of such vpon other dayes It is too manifest that it is not so much as setled in the iudgement of many which are of the forwarder sort that euery day our greatest care should be how God is pleased and serued in it and that it ought to bee our chiefest worke and yet where men thinke so how many make conscience of it or shew that they dare doe no other but hold fast and nourish their good desires to serue God day by day one day as another so that there might be felt and found some agreeablenes betwixt euery dayes seruice the one and other except it be to make them all alike in securitie For then there should not be in many that professe with the best such bold taking of libertie on some dayes to be secure and licentious and others who beare shew aboue many should not haue so many apparant and foule blemishes and yet mixed with sundrie good actions which iarre witnesseth that no euen nor constant course is sought after of them that I say nothing of their many secret wounds of conscience All these and such like patternes in Christians as they are hoped to be doe prooue that few are acquainted with this to looke to be guided in the whole course of their liues by the word of God one day as well as another and therefore that they goe astray daungerously seeing Gods word directeth vs how to liue euery day CHAP. 3. Of the second reason of a daily direction consisting of two branches BVt let vs proceede to other reasons Therefore for further proofe thereof I say that seeing it is commaunded vs in the scriptures that we keepe a certaine course in seruing God and walke in a certaine and plaine beaten way namely after the word and the same course is commaunded there also to bee daily and euery day it followeth therefore that the Christian life is a certaine daily and euery dayes directing of vs in our way and not an vncertaine generall and confused liuing according to knowledge when we thinke good By a certaine direction I meane not that the selfe same particular actions and duties should be euery day but yet all euill auoyded euery day and such good done as in our calling and life shall be occasioned And seeing it is so if wee dispence with our selues to lay aside this care any day as though it were allowable before God and lawfull for vs so to doe euen that libertie taking is our sinne and that intermitting of dutie any such day is a breaking off of our course and a going out of the way euen into crosse paths and by-wayes wherein the least danger is to returne backe againe Which if it were but the losse of one dayes iourney especially when we goe about any matter of weight would be no small griefe especially when our busines is weightie and requireth speede and therefore much more in this Christian course being the high way to heauen from whence when wee haue strayed willingly wee cannot easily come into the way againe but rather goe further to our exceeding hurt and daunger This with much inconuenience besides will follow if the word of God requiring a daily walking with him after such rules as hee giueth vs wee notwithstanding shall not regarde them but walke at randon and some day frame our selues thereunto and some day not at all or one day keepe compasse and another day none or be well occupied in some part of it and in the other doe what we list But for proofe of both points of this reason somewhat is to be said that so waightie a matter and so hardly perswaded to many namely that euery day wee are to follow some certaine direction for the well ordering of our liues througout the same may not depend vpon my bare report and credit For the first poynt therefore that a Christian must bee directed in his whole life and therefore may not be left to his owne discretion and gouernment that which is written in the Psalme doth cleerely proue it when a question was put forth by Dauid the man of God in the person of a young man who of all other is hardliest kept in order for the edifying of the whole Church saying By what meanes may a young man who hath had his sinnes pardoned clense his wayes afterward that so he may be blessed He answereth the question himselfe thus Euen by taking heede thereto according to thy word O God And as he taught this in doctrine so he brought his owne example in the seuen verses following to shew that hee sought to proue himselfe happie the same way And this all will graunt that Gods word must be our guide in generall tearmes this will be affirmed of the most but what is this which they say For they obiect through the ignorance that is in them and other infirmities carrying them as a whirlewinde that they are not to bee vrged to follow this word of God so particularly for it distracteth them sore but euery man in the state he is in they say is to carry himselfe as he thinkes good in his common actions and busines they hope men be no children to be appointed what they should doe when yet God ceaseth not to sound this in our eares continually 1. Cor. 10. Whether we eate or drinke c. So that I may well answere them that God hath not onely left his Scriptures among vs to the end we should in such a loose manner looke after them and fall into
exercise and occupie my selfe that I may haue a good conscience both before God and men alwaies that is I take it one time as well as another and therefore much more one day as well as another seeing it reacheth further that is euen to one part of the day as well as the other The which if it can bee done except a man doe tie himselfe to take heede to one as well as to another I know not what to make of it And if he had meant herein but a generall looking to his conscience he could as easily haue said and left out the words before God and men which include both inward and outward actions likewise the word alwaies and to haue restrained it to sometimes The like saying is in another chapter To the which thing hoped for or to the which promise made to our fathers our twelue tribes seruing God day and night alwaies doe trust to come He saith not barely that they serued God which all will graunt ought to be but that they looked to it day and night euen early and late yea and alwaies that is to say constantly and with continuance And as these and such like Scriptures doe prooue that a godly life should be alwaies and euery day so in other places of the word the same thing is set downe in another manner as by that in the Psalme may bee gathered where the Prophet expresseth it by the meanes and helpes whereby such a life is led that is by prayer and praises saying thus euery day or according to the Hebrue words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 on euery day I will blesse thee and praise thy name for euer and euer So that howsoeuer few aime at it that they may by their owne experience haue the proofe of it yet it is euident by the Scriptures that it ought to be thus which is the thing that I haue taken in hand to prooue that there may be more conscience made of it among the godly hereafter Therfore if the Scriptures commend vnto vs a certaine course to walke in with God and a particular directing of our liues of what calling or estate soeuer wee be according to his word and further requireth the same to be daily kept and followed of vs as hath been shewed then Christians must bee guided by some daily direction in the leading of their liues CHAP. 4. Of the third reason of the daily direction FVrthermore if so many parts of a daily direction as will sufficiently direct a man be inioyned in the word of God to be daily vsed then a certaine and daily direction is commaunded of God but the first is manifest and cleere therfore the latter cannot be denied Now for proofe of this that so many parts of direction as may well guide a Christian through the day are set downe in the word of God it is cleere for we are directed there how to begin the day how to proceed in the seuerall actions of the same and how to end it I exclude not any one We are directed also how to carrie our selues in companie how alone how at home how abroad how to beare troubles when they come and to prepare our selues for them before they come and how to vse prosperitie as health friends peace libertie goods and whatsoeuer blessings besides God shall any day bestow vpon vs. In al these I say with other such we are directed in the word of God and how wee may euery day as well as some one serue God in them as occasion shall be offered which shall more cleerely bee seene afterwards in sundrie particulars Which if it be so what ordinary actions in any lawfull calling are to be done of a Christian through the day but God hath in his word guided him how to doe them in such wise as hee by the helpe thereof may with peace and comfort bring it to an end and contrariwise he that knoweth his will therein and walketh not after the same shall neither finde peace in his life nor happines after Which if it were duly weighed and considered would keepe Christians in another and that more safe well ordred and heauenly course then they now are which know it not or haue not conscience to seeke experience of it whereas without it many who might bring great glorie to God by their liues and themselues liue very sweetly yet because they are strangers from such a daily course keeping doe neither of both or at least very meanely and yet because they haue no acquaintance with any better are not content to be disquieted and roused out of that vnprofitable course wherein they are But because I thinke it will be looked for that I should prooue that by the Scriptures which I haue said of the parts of the direction that so many as may well guide a Christian throughout the day are as well particularly required euery day at our hands to be obserued as generally all our life long I will therefore satisfie the teachable reader in that which hee desireth And first where I said that we are guided by the word how to begin the day and how to goe through it Salomon in one sentence directeth to both for when he had said The commaundements and instructions should be alwaies bound to our hearts that is had in continuall remembrance and tied about our neckes that is as iewels had in speciall account hee addeth that at our awaking they shall talke with vs and when we walke they shall leade vs. As if hee should say if the word of God be carefully kept in mind and held in precious estimation it shall guide vs from the morning to the euening euen from our vprising to our lying downe so that God hath not left the gouerning of our liues in our owne hands as though hee had taken no order for them but hath appointed in his word how the whole day should be passed And further where I said more particularly that the Christian life which we are daily to leade consisteth in a carefull declining from all euill and contrariwise in well liuing and bringing forth the fruites of faith and amendment of life and also in the vse of such helps and meanes by which this faith and holy life are nourished and preserued It is very true For there are no meanes necessarily to be vsed euery day nor any parts of godly life which we are bound to performe daily but the scripture doth particularly require thē to be vsed daily That which I say of the helps shal be proued afterwards And for the parts of good life which we must needes practise daily they are that we should be daily occupied in those good workes which in our place and calling we can see to bee required of vs as brotherly kindnes loue sobrietie patience iust dealing towards all mercifulnes meekenes and such like And these be like necessarie all the dayes of our life as in any one so that it is our sinne when we doe
shall turne to the swifter damnation of them which doe it Men may say I denie not that it is hard to haue that rule ouer their hearts but it will not serue them to the reiecting of the truth which God hath brought to light to them and made manifest to their consciences but that they must for all that grant that it is a dutie to be yeelded vnto of them and therefore to bee set vpon and gone about rather then resisted assuring themselues that an honest endeuour shall not be in vaine And if we see this in common reason that a man which hath a long iourney to trauaile as an hundred or two hundred miles will not count this sufficient directiō to go on Eastward or Westward as his way shal lie or by a generall rule only but will take a particular note by what townes he must goe euery day and how hee must passe from one to another what marueile should it be that they who are to trauaile this great and long voyage to the kingdome of heauen yea and that through this large and wearisome wildernes of the world doe not reckon their way generally by the yeere but particularly by euery day and through the day consider the diuers kindes of dutie which they are to performe as a part of the way by which they should goe that at night they may reioyce that they are so much neerer their iourneys end and that in safetie and quiet then they were in the morning at their setting foorth and haue not with the greatest part lost their labour by going out of their way Euen as Moses teacheth vs by his owne example in the Psalme where hee saith Teach vs O Lord to number our daies that is to consider the shortnes of our life by the daies of it that we may applie our hearts to wisedome that is in those few daies thereof And as the Steward of some Noble mans house doth not make a generall reckoning and account of much money laid out but writeth the particulars daily and hourely as he giueth out and receiueth that hee may not bee deceiued so and much more as the Christian life is more precious then all earthly treasure doth the wise man looke daily to his waies and through the day that his account may the lesse trouble him at his lying downe and consequently at the day of his death Yea and more then that so will hee euen set downe many parts of his life in writing also such as are principally to be kept in record as Gods benefits and his owne sinnes as he is able and all to helpe him to be better directed in it To the same purpose of daily looking to our waies our Christian life is compared to a course or race that as they which runne keepe their bounds and course and goe not aside out of the way so should they who runne in the Christian race looke before them and see that they keepe in their way and not runne on vncertainly or wandring they know not where whither nor how by peruerting their waies It is also compared to an high way in the which if we guide and keep our beast although it be loden it commeth safely to the market with the cariage or burden but if we suffer it to goe out of the plaine way into cartrakes and to climbe vp to the browes and rough waies it is cast and wearied so if we keepe in the knowne and beaten way we goe on our Christian course safely although with some difficultie and with many incombrances but if wee peruert our way and goe out of it by and by we fall into daunger we know not how great as by wofull experience many fearing God haue found it with them who then wished they had been circumspect when it is too late So it is compared to a rule to guide vs that as well in our talke with other as alone by our selues in our earthly busines as our spirituall seruice of God in our affaires abroad as well as our dealings at home and in one thing as well as another we should haue certaine direction for euery part of it And the very same thing did the faithfull seruant of God S. Paul teach Timothie his beloued and naturall sonne in the faith by his owne example when he said Thou hast knowne my course and manner of liuing c. as if hee should say what hath been my daily carriage of my selfe for else hee could not haue spoken so and particularly that it hath been beautified with faith loue patience in great afflictions and persecutions with gentlenes to all and long suffering and bearing much at the hands of vnworthie persons thou hast knowne also my minde and purpose what I haue desired yet further The same is to be said of other faithfull seruants of God as Enoch walked with God Noah was a iust and vpright man and walked with God And Moses was faithfull in the house of God Which speeches vttered of the holie people of God in those times wherein things were set downe more darkly what can they testifie of them lesse then this which I say So that it is manifest both by the doctrine of the word of God and also by the examples thereof that not onely there ought to be a generall guiding of Gods people by the word but also a particular trying of their waies therby and a framing of them thereto and that this ought to be as a trade to be followed in one point as in another according to the knowledge of euerie one and therefore to be made an ordinarie course of them euery day to seeke to haue direction in all things CHAP. 6. Of the fift reason sixe seuen and eight FVrthermore if a certaine direction daily to guide vs doth best keep vs well when we be wel and when we step aside or wander out of the way by any occasion if this be fittest to bring vs easily to consideration of our selues and hold vs from going further from God if I say it be the best and fittest estate thus to order well and settle our liues in comparison of any other then who doubteth but that it is chiefly to be laboured for and looked after and holden as most necessarie But that it is so who can denie who will say but that he which resolueth with himselfe euerie morning to looke to his waies all the daie following and to keepe a good conscience towards God and men and for that purpose setteth himselfe to follow such speciall and particular rules as by the which this may be best effected shall in farre better sort performe this bringing the daie to a good end then they who though they be in Christ also yet are not so prepared and well furnished I meane such as haue onely a minde to doe well in generall but doe not particularly set themselues to obserue their waies but as it falleth out which is the
keepe them as Psal 119.2 and .8 Luc. 11.28 Blessed are they which heare the word of God and keepe the same as is to be seene by conference of other places as 1. Chron. 28.7 If Salomon thy sonne shall indeuour to keepe my commandements I will establish his kingdome for euer And in Hosea 6.3 then shall we indeuour our selues to know the Lord. In which places the keeping of Gods commaundements is interpreted by the holy Ghost in the Scriptures to be an indeuouring to know and keepe them And this indeuor is euery day necessarily to be found in vs to please God euen as euer we did any day neither can it be neglected of vs at any time but God is offended For it is a neare companion to the feare of God euen a fruite of it which must be in our hearts continually Which is to be marked the rather for that we see how commonly it is neglected many dayes of Christians and how they thinke it meere bondage to be tyed to this care of looking to their waies without which yet they lye open to all the craft and malice of the diuel being taken of him at his will And therefore it is that when the Apostle hath charged the Ephesians to take vnto themselues the whole armor of God he addeth that they must stand fast in it and giue no place to the diuell So that as we must not be preassed with practise of that which is out of our power but rest with peace in this that we indeuour and go about it neither can there be lesse offered to God of vs then this but we shall be iustly charged to be secure and carelesse And this meant the holy Apostle when he said I indeauour alwaies to haue a good conscience both before God and men But we must remember that this indeuour must be heartie and constant heartie not constrained or hollowe that our beginning may be good as well as our proceeding and constant that we faint not but hold out therein For many make faire shewes but they are not sound and true from the heart and therefore soone vanish other meane well in practising that which they haue bene taught but seeing they do not strongly renew their couenant from day to day and that with as good courage and desire as they beganne first and nourish and preserue integritie they therefore breake off and waxe faint and wearie before they haue brought their worke to an end that is before death Wheras we should know that forasmuch as the diuels attempts will euer be great with new deuises and by new occasions in euery part of our life to breake off our care and yet we can neuer grow cold in it but it shall be to our cost seeing whensoeuer it shall be so it will be our great sin therefore we should go as chearefully about it as at the first we began it I meane to continue our care that so we may proue our selues to be constant and not charged as they in the Psalme 78.34 to be vnfaithfull in our couenant The third thing in this description is whereto our indeuour shall tend euen to this that we may please God in all things for God will not admit anie into his seruice to do it by halfes neither can we serue two contrarie maisters This is Saint Paules prayer for the Colossians That they might walke worthie the Lord euen that they might please him in all things and in the Epistle to the Hebrewes Pray for vs for we trust that we haue a good conscience desiring to liue honestly in all things Now who doth not see that this is a worke of great weight and requireth the taking vp our hearts wholy from other hinderances that we may attend to this And therefore this much condemneth the backwardnesse and rebelliousnesse of such as looke not after this dutie especially we may say so if we adde the other two points in this description mentioned as that this must be daily and continue to our end Both which points are included by the Apostle in this one word alwaies when he saith Act. 24.16 Herein I do exercise my selfe that I may haue a good conscience both before God and man alwaies that is both through all the dayes of my life and to the end And hereto agreeth that of Salomon Prou. 4.26 Ponder the path of thy feete and let all thy waies be ordered aright If all our waies must be ordered aright then no day can be excepted but euery daies actions and waies must be ordered aright So Paule Act. 26.7 when he would note the constant and continuall course of the fathers in a godly life saith thus The twelue Tribes instantly serued God day and night And this dayly walking with God is the life which honoreth God 1. Cor. 10.31 and that onely which worketh our ioy and peace 2. Cor. 1.12 as the last part of the description of the daily direction declareth By this which hath bene said though it may in some sort be gathered and that of the most of Gods children how the day ought to be passed of them yet for the simpler sort whō I do chiefly respect and regard through this my whole labour for their sakes I say I will adde vnto this direction somewhat more particularly a briefe summe of such rules as of necessitie must guide vs and which do bind the conscience to a daily practise of them which I may call the necessarie parts of it and they among others are these CHAP. 8. Of the necessarie parts of the daily direction being the second branch of the second part of this Treatise FIrst that euery day we shold be humbled for our sins as through due examination of our liues by the lawe of God we shall see them 2 Euery day we be raised vp in assured hope of the forgiuenesse of them by the promises of God in Christ 3 Euery day we prepare out hearts to seeke the Lord still and keepe them fit and willing thereto 4 Euery day we strongly and resolutely arme our selues against all euill and sinne fearing most of all to offend God 5 Euery day wee nourish our feare and loue of him and ioy in him more then in any thing and endeuour to please him in all duties as occasion shall be offered looking for his comming 2. Thes 3.5 6 Euery day our thankes be continued for benfites receiued and still certainely hoped for 7 Euery day we watch and pray for stedfastnesse and constancie in all these 8 Euery day we hold and keepe our peace with God and so lye downe with it And this is the direction which euery Christian must practise euery day in his life and these are the necessarie parts of it which may not be omitted any day at all without sinne nor carelesly and wittingly without great sinne To the which if it shold be said that they are darke and hard to be vnderstood much more
be fed with Angels foode they will not ioy in the company of wicked men when they may haue communion with the God of glory and with his deare seruants departed out of this life by the good memoriall which they haue left behind them and with those which remaine here still being such as in whom the Prophet had all his delight Neither will they want or any day forgo the liberties of the children of God namely confidence peace and ioy in the holy Ghost to solace themselues in earthly things which bring great bondage with the sonnes of men Indeed I deny not but whiles Gods people are tied short of the cleare knowing their liberties and are holden in blindnesse and ignorance of these things as many are but that they are also kept in vnbeleefe not being perswaded that God affoordeth such liberties to them and then moreouer the penury of good examples to go before them herein do much hinder and hold them backe from inioying their part in them But who doubts if they knew these things were perswaded of them but that they wold be as ioyfull to heare of this heauenly and happie newes as they were to haue the tidings of saluation at their first calling as being now better able to discerne the beauty of heauenly things then when they first beleeued These and such like which God doth admit his deare children vnto should be taught them oft and plainely and wisely and fitly applied to them Ministers should dwell in them and know by themselues who haue in a long time growne but in small inward acquaintance with them that the people do not in two or three teachings of them no nor so many yeares teaching reach to the cleare vnderstanding much lesse the vse and fruite of them not onely because they require practise but daily and continuall practise and that of them they were wont to haue their hearts and their heads taken vp and possessed of worldly cares and worldly lusts which with no small but much labour and loue of the Minister in teaching as well as the peoples liking reuerence and diligence in hearing and praying must be beate out againe And yet which is most pitifull to thinke through this that few are by diligent and sincere preaching brought to Christ at all by true conuersion it cometh to passe that there are very few for the most part in one congregation who are fit to heare or be taught this doctrine And those that are do seldom meete with it and therefore they seeing how hard it is to get necessarie helpes for this life and that care to be in greatest request among men in the world euen they also grow sicke of the same disease and while the chiefe thought is how to liue and their helpe small to liue daily to God they haue leane soules and now and then onely are in a well ordered course and that with much ado so farre is it off that they haue any daily tast of heauen in this life Which how common soeuer it be to be found almost in euery place where God hath any Church yet we must not thinke that it can be no otherwise as though common Christians were not able to reach and attaine to any daily seruing of God ioyfully if diligence were vsed in beating things into them oft for both we may find here and there some few who do happily inioy that care and liberty daily and also many mone and long for it at first when they haue but a dim sight small tast of it but they are not trained to it nor furthered in it to whom otherwise it should be most welcome And though men thinke that Christians haue other things to looke after then the worshipping and seruing of God yet I say in good aduisednesse tha if they could obtaine this to giue God his due daily with all good conscience euen this were the nearest way for them to come by all things which they haue need of in this world as our Sauiour saith First seeke the kingdome of God and his righteousnesse And therefore I haue written this treatise particularly of the daily directing of the people of God who haue already consecrated and giuen ouer themselues vnto his seruice that it may put them in mind that this their couenant with God is to be renewed daily and their best care to please him that euer they had euen their first loue to be still continued and that they must daily abide in his loue And in a word the rules which I haue before set downe for the keeping of the heart in good plight and order one day as well as another and so consequently the life must from day to day be aboue all other things looked to and regarded whereas otherwise there are things innumerable as traines and snares layd by the diuell to deceiue distract and vnsettle them and so they shall find it a hard and wearisome worke to returne againe And if any see ought in this which I say fit to benefite him let him be carefull to helpe on others But I will returne to that from which by occasion I digressed that is to say that we should inure and acquaint our selues with these rules which are before set downe for the well seasoning and ordering of our hearts that thereby we may be fit to gouerne our liues euery day and that by the helpe of them both we may be fenced from great dangers and walke with God all the dayes of the life of our pilgrimage and this is that liuing by faith which the Scripture maketh mention of when it saith The iust shall liue by his faith And which is sayd to haue bene the life of our fathers who yet were much more darkly led and guided then we as is to be seene in the Epistle to the Hebrewes where it is sayd of Abell Noe Abraham and many other All these died in faith in the which they had liued and continued vnto their end And Paule spake it of himselfe who was an example to all Gods people I liue no longer but Christ in me and the life that I leade is by faith in the Sonne of God This forme of direction that we ought to be guided by euery day or any other agreeable to the Scriptures is both by good reason and the testimony thereof proued vnto vs to be that which we must follow that so we may liue by faith as I haue sayd For to say a litle for the instruction of the simple seeing euery day is one part of our whole life wherein we are by great likelihood in danger to offend and prouoke God yea euen then when we haue the fewest stops in our way to hinder vs and most helpes to further vs it standeth with most sound reason according to the word of God that we be fenced prepared to passe one day as well as another if we make account well to passe and go through
treatise onely thus much to referre this beleeuing of pardon to euery day And this is here to be looked for of the reader that euery one of the points and partes of this daily direction the which I haue taught in other parts of this booke how they should be attained and come by must be kept of a Christian euery day The third point is that when we shall be strongly haled after sinne for we must know that euery day giues occasion thereof that we so account of the libertie of our hearts and minds to keepe them well disposed and armed against all sinne and most of all our speciall infirmities that we let them not loose at any time in the day to be hardened with the deceitfulnesse of any sinne but kept with all diligence posssible from the loue and liking thereof that so our outward actions may be well ordered Therefore is that charge giuen in the Epistle to the Hebrewes that our hearts be not made nought and rebellious at any time and therefore by consequent on any day whiles we suffer them to be hardened with the deceitfulnesse of sinne And agreable to this the Lord in Deuteronomie aunswering Moses when he brought him word that the people would willingly be ruled by him although before they refused so to be said This people hath said well all that they haue said but oh that there were an heart in them that they would feare me and keepe all my commandements alwaies then it should go well with them So that we must see such necessitie of holding maisterie ouer our hearts and keeping them in feare of offending that we may make a daily practise of it and so keepe them for continuance neither can we otherwise shew our selues to regard that waightie charge of the Lord giuen vnto vs Thou shalt worship the Lord with all thy heart and soule For they who are euery while off and on vnsetled in their harts can neuer be long well ordered in their liues therefore the Lord requireth this constancie that we must euery while be looking to them euen alwaies that so we may be out of daunger Behold how needfull a thing this is to keepe and hold this maisterie ouer our hearts daily when nothing goeth well forward where they with the affections of them be not well ruled But this shall be shewed in the next section following Neither let men obiect their necessarie businesse though they will not pleade for carnall libertie they say and multitudes thereof which will distract their hearts I aunswer of multiplicitie of earthly dealings which will hinder holy peace let wise Christians beware and so doing if as farre as they are able they set themselues to haue care of all parts of Christian obedience their hearts shall in good manner prouide thereby for the well ordering of their earthly businesse also which is one part of it and none of the meanest Now from this heart well gouerned the next two points as two armes of a tree from the bodie or stocke do issue and come The first that we shold euer keepe from euill which shall not be hard if alwaies and euery day we be held in feare of offending as we are directed before The second that we alwaies indeuour to please God and therefore in all things and as was said in Deuteronomie to keepe all his commaundements which all may see cannot be if we haue not our hearts so prepared to seeke the Lord that we may be readie in one dutie as well as in another to shew our selues obedient All which three namely 1. to haue a heart to feare God 2. to flie euill 3. and please him in all things in that one Scripture before mentioned are required daily to be found in vs so there is no man but may easily see reason why it should be thus first seeing the one cannot be without the other secondly the keeping of such agreablenesse betwixt our hearts and liues is our beautie and honour And on the contrarie it is most harsh and offensiue when they which beare a faire shew and are content somtimes to be gouerned shal yet at other times be nothing so I will say somewhat the more of these two seeing it is one of the chiefest causes why I entred into this present treatise as may appeare by that which I haue alreadie said namely that the Christian should be euery day free from all reprochfull euill insomuch as if by any occasion he be turned out of the way yet he should speedily returne and also that he should be daily giuen vnto euery good worke watching his oportunitie thereto that so he may haue a good conscience in all things and may bring foorth much fruite that God may be glorified Yet I meane not that he should spend the whole day in reading prayer hearing of Sermons or other religious exercises excepting the Sabbath but in one lawfull thing or other about his calling or any other in stead thereof which may be as well defended and as pleasing to God as the duties of his calling More particularly to appoint or prescribe is hard and this is plaine enough for euery true beleeuer to vnderstand and apply vnto himselfe for I exclude not the commonest and meanest seruices and workes so as they be such as God alloweth and without vitious affections gone about of him as in the man plough and cart sowing and reaping and all worke thereto belonging if he be called thereto or other worke in the man of occupation as he hath bene trained vp and fitted for as also all prouision of things necessarie to the maintenance of his familie by lawfull skill and honest meanes and paying and receiuing of that which is due In the woman to haue care that all be frugally and thriftily done within the house and without which is vnder her hand that she be diligent to see her children christianly brought vp according to their age her houshold to haue all that is meete in due season and more particularly among the rest spinning sowing knitting being done as to the Lord and being those works which he appointeth them and such like are commendable that they may be neither idle nor vnprofitable And these I name in some particular manner lest any should thinke that I go about any new-found out holinesse to tye Christians vnto as some will be ready inough to imagine and thinke when they shall see and vnderstand that they must euery day be well occupied which few will be tied to and doing of one good duty or other And yet this I adde that as these and such like must be done and in one or other of them the sixe dayes must be bestowed yet I say this must be added that all these lawfull workes must be done of them in faith that is they must know that God commandeth such workes to be done of them and therefore they do them readily and willingly not
by the quarter of the yeare and to signifie whether any such daily course might possibly be fastened vpon Christians and with fruit which doubtlesse few are acquainted with And after triall made priuatly by themselues they inioying also the publike Ministery to the further inlightning of them about the same they confessed freely to the praise of God that they found and obtained more vse of their knowledge more constancy in their course and sweete delight in seruing of God then they euer looked for or once could haue asked of God before they did in such particular maner looke to their waies though they had set their hearts to seeke the Lord some while before For they sayd when they did consider that God ought as well one day haue his due at our hands as another which they had not thought vpon so throughly but now by the helpe of this they began to see more clearly and that it was nothing beseeming the greatnesse and goodnesse of God that he should be serued by fits and vncertainly some day a litle some day nothing at all they confessed that they framed their minds of conscience to looke to their wayes more constantly and carefully and that in one part of the day as another and more especially that they did vsually consider of and call to mind Gods loue and kindnesse in his many mercies much more often then in times past when they thought of them but seldome And hereby they saw such blessing of God vpon their labours and indeuors that they were able with chearfulnes and without tediousnesse to passe the day in their calling and in the performance of other necessarie duties either at home or abroad as occasion was offered which they could neuer do before for any long time together they were not vnsetled by matters about family nor so easily and readily passing their bounds and ouer-shooting themselues in dealing about their worldly affaires they were not so soone prouoked to vnquietnesse by losses or other of Gods chastisements nor to breake out into heart-burning fretting and vncharitablenesse against such as offered them hard measure in speech or otherwise they did now more narrowly view their desires affections which way they caried them and what deceitfulnesse was in them which yet for many of them they had not before suspected or at least litle laboured against them and how oft they had smarted by them when they had not this regard daily They saw they could willingly do one good thing or other in the day for the most part or at least keepe themselues from euill and were not maistered of idlenesse or busying themselues needlesly in other mens matters they were not vsually so vntoward when they went to prayer nor walked in many of their actions so loosely as they well remembred they had done before they now could find matter to ioy in and make their songs of euen the many kindnesses of God which haue no end whereas their ioy was wont to be in thinking of that which they had or desiring that which was other mens or dreaming of long life c. And aboue the rest this did exceedingly comfort them that whereas they had oft times before that bene much shaken with feare that they should not with any peace perseuer to the end now their experience in subduing their vnruly affections and setting themselues to frame their liues to Gods will as they were able and that for some continuance one day as another did giue them strong hope that they should much more easily do the same hereafter yea and were perswaded that if the Lord should exercise them with harder afflictions then they had as yet sustained that he would also vphold them euen therein and that as they should increase so should their comfort increase whereby they should be made able to beare them So that this daily tying of themselues to record and thinke vpon Gods kindnesses towards them in that he had made them happie both here had giuen them sure hope of happinesse for hereafter and the submitting themselues to be guided daily did greatly amend them as we see by their owne confession in their whole course And what maruell though it was thus with them For is there not thinke we a great difference betwixt a daily and a seldome or vncertaine view of our estate betwixt a particular obseruing our waies and a generall course in Christianitie For although men may haue without such like helpe and direction oftentimes their hearts well affected yet will it be nothing like with thē as when they do with a resolute and constant purpose aboue all other things looke to this one and not to be remoued from it seeing it is the best of all daily and through the day to hold fast the profession of their hope with ioy and to be careful to please God in one thing as in an other For then doth Christs commendation of Marie reach also to them that they count one thing needefull and they haue chosen the good part and it shall not be taken from them when they can testifie to their owne consciences that in their weightie businesses and dealings and in their matters of pleasure and profite they be thus indifferently caried about them that this one thing is still counted needfull that is by faith to rest in God and still to be ruled by his word But to end my report of these Christians for proofe of that which they say of the benefite of the daily direction faithfully obserued they alleadge that it was not wont to be thus with them no not since they had embraced the Gospell had hope of saluation thereby nay and that they were wont as soone as they had bene out of their beds by and by to haue their hearts set vpon some light and foolish matter or to haue falne into iarres and brawles or to be caried into the world and so earnestly set vpon the same one way or other as that all goodnesse was forgotten yea and this also euen since they had receiued some care to please God and that prayer a spirituall dutie of all other most vsually intended to be frequented of them yet by the least occasion was put by and omitted And when the morning which being the first part of the day should be consecrated to the seruice of God if in any conuenience it may be hath bene thus prophanely spent and taken vp the whole day after we may be sure hath bene sutable for the most part and answerable So that they haue not felt that sweetnesse in their liues which by teaching they had heard to be graunted of God to his people to enioy but contrarily they felt much wearisome passing of the day and clogging of their hearts with their corruptions which since they tooke this order hath bene farre otherwise with them yea euen in the new entrance into it which we all know to be then weakest much trifling out the time in companie by talking
needlesly of other mē or of their dealings was wont to be cōmon with them and in solitarinesse a spending of their thoughts and desires after the like manner vainely vntill they were able more wisely to discerne how to giue euery dutie in the day his time and how to occupie both the one and the other throughout the day But they haue with heartie thankes to God protested that after they had attained to this they saw farre more clearely into the practise of Christianitie then euer before they did and found the Lords yoke farre more easie to them and themselues setled with more sound peace in the leading of their liues This report of some Christians whom I know well I haue set downe where by this little the rest may be coniectured for the better encouraging of the reader to be acquainted with a daily direction for the course of his life and that he should not rest in a generall and vncertaine obedience to God And let nothing that I haue said of them be thought needlesse or vnmeete for vs as long as we can see good reason for this which they did But know wee that this kind of seruing God both may bee and is and hath bene God be thanked vsed of many of Gods seruants though I will not say in a like maner and ought to be of the rest as euery one shall be able to see into it And therefore I purpose to thrust no fancie nor conceit vpon any but that which all well aduised persons must iustifie to be the commaundement of God and which bewrayeth too plainely that many professors of the Gospell haue not so much sought for the sound practise of a godly life by reading the stories of holy men in the word of God as to report generally that they haue bene holy neither haue reaped that benefit by the Scripture in enioying a sweet life aboue other men as the Lord in much mercie hath affoorded them For though the sect of the Family of loue the Church of Rome and sundrie other lying spirits do fancie a course which the Scripture knoweth not and some of them also fantastically haue for euery day in the weeke deuised an order to be followed as the reading of certaine taskes nothing lesse then proper to direct their liues yet in this which I here propound namely that we should be daily directed in our whole course I haue followed no fancie and dreame of man but haue in all good conscience spoken from God and drawne it from the Scripture both for the learned and simple high and low one and other and is neuer in vaine to the right vser of it although I deny not but that a skilfuller handler of it might haue set it downe farre more exquisitely But from whence is the difficultie that it is no more in practise being a treasure of so infinite value and that so many pray and some of them often to leade a godly life yet when and where they should not there they fauour themselues and say they are weake and vnable From whence I say is this but from hence that they will put no diligence thereunto to obserue their waies in which they prosper and contrariwise also there is no aunswerable trauell nor labour for skill and experience in this Christian course to that which is in all other but euery litle is tedious to them and wearisome They are seuen yeares at other trades to learne them though they be apt to them and forward in them before they are thought fit to occupie by themselues But yet without seuen yeares or seuen moneths diligent exercising of the rules of christian life for before they be conuerted to the obedience of God what reckoning is to be made of their professing they will be thought fit to do as the best in this trade of christian liuing although it be cleane against their nature Nay I say more he is a rare man who can be perswaded to be guided by religion and the rules thereof but seuen weekes constantly I may truly say seuen dayes for if he who would but so long giue ouer himselfe to liue by faith and walke with God he would neuer seeke to be loosened and set at libertie againe to his old life but would renounce it vtterly so great should his aduantage be in this course and trade And as I know that this is the maine and greatest cause why so fewe are lights and examples to others so when people are taught the truth clearely concerning this matter for I am sure that it is neglected of many through ignorance let them either resolue to be gouerned through the day and from day to day or let them looke to find small reioycing in the christian life with much vncomfortablenesse which otherwise need not to be And therefore in the feare of God let men thinke and iudge of themselues as Gods word teacheth them yea let them professe as they be or let them looke to find as they be and not as they professe But as the most do handle the matter they shall find it harder to practise a christian life after seuen yeares twise told then the hardest trade after halfe seuen And as it is with many of them who neuer learned their occupation well that they are neuer skilfull in it nor thriue by it as others do so one especiall cause why many neuer practise godlinesse to the welfare of their soules neither prosper nor be well liking therein is because they neuer soundly learned how to liue godly for continuance and constantly one day as an other but peeced and patched vp the same with here a good deede and there another and in being sometime deuout and zealous the most of their actions being vnregarded and of many of them it may truly be said the power of godlinesse was neuer throughly rooted and setled in their hearts These rules and the like for the daily directing of a Christian are to be well conceiued and approued in our conscience to be such as are very fit and profitable to guide vs the which whosoeuer hath the spirit of God doth or may discerne because they are according to the word of God and practise of his children and so he yeeldeth to them and of euery such they are duely and daily to be regarded so farre as God giueth him to conceiue of and see into them this indeuouring to practise them will bring a man increase daily of sound libertie and freedome from bondage to his boisterous passions and vnruly life and recompence an hundred fold in sweet peace all his losse in earthly and vaine delights which he was wont to make the flower of his garland And seeing they will worke vpon the simplest whose heart is vpright and which the Lord hath opened to conceiue them therefore when thou seest that thou art such a one and that thou hast felt them these rules of directiō I meane to perswade and draw thee on to follow them
that many walke loosely and carelesly in their calling and are slouthfull and negligent in the performance of the duties thereof whereas they should faithfully and diligently be taken vp in their honest and lawful vocation which comming either of the ignorance of their duty or of a mind too much giuen to seeke carnall libertie or of both cannot be without daungerous discommodities For what should the multitude of Christians do through the whole yeare if they should not euery one walke and be daily occupied in some certaine estate some at home some abroad and therein haue triall of their faith patience and obedience not that they might thereby waxe worldly minded and the further from God but get encouragement to serue him better as shall be said afterwards For God in appointing but one Sabbath of all the seuen dayes hath sufficiently declared that they cannot attend onely to spirituall actions as prayer meditation reading and such like and therefore hath for the most part of the weeke appointed them to shew foorth their knowledge and religious keeping of a good conscience in being occupied about things of this life in their honest calling wherein they may haue worke enough to be employed and taken vp Of the which matter as the Scripture speaketh many things to great purpose so the Apostle chargeth euery man to abide in that same vocation wherein he was called and commaundeth them in the name of our Lord Iesus to withdraw themselues from euery brother that walketh without labouring that so he might be ashamed And that one place of Salomon is worthy our consideration to the perswading of vs to faithfulnesse and diligence in our calling and to loath slouth and idlenesse where he saith The sluggard lusteth but his soule hath nothing but the soule of the diligent shall haue plentie And againe The riches of vanitie shall diminish but he that gathereth them with the hand that is with his owne labour shall increase them And againe The slouthfull man will not plough because of winter therefore he shall beg in sommer but haue nothing yet a woman that hath a diligent hand buildeth and vpholdeth her house with many other such like In which he doth not onely shew what commoditie a mans labour and diligence in his calling bringeth and contrariwise but especially commendeth painefulnesse and trauell how good and beseeming Christians they be He alloweth not we see slouth idlenesse and ouer-reaching heads in the seruants of God but sheweth that it agreeth well with the best of them to be diligent and well occupied and that it is not too base and vnbeseeming the honour of their profession to labour and take paines which the diuell too readily perswadeth many yea and therefore he saith in another place seeing a meane and poore estate might be thought reprochfull that better is a litle euen a dish of greene hearbes with peace and loue then a stalled oxe with an vnquiet conscience and strife It is the more lamentable to see how numbers degenerate in this point to their owne great hurt and drawing others after them Some not so well aduised and stayed as were meete for them are euer medling in other mens matters and leauing off their owne calling spend much time in prying and searching into other mens liuing titles of their lands and leases and busying themselues needlesly yea and oft times to the great hurt offence and iust complaint of them with whom they liue and seeke to haue to do Others as busie-bodies and as though religion consisted therein do as it were make a trade of obseruing other mens faults neglecting too much their owne and sow dissention and set debate betwixt neighbours and with their euill tongues bite and reproch such as are better then themselues Others trifle out their precious time in seeking of acquaintance not such wherby they may take good or do good but spend it in play ieasting and merry-making amisse and prophanely c. Others occupie themselues in dealings and merchandize not appertaining vnto them but farre aboue their abilitie yea and skill also many times occupying their trades with other mens goods and whiles they keepe within no bounds by ayming at great matters without any warrant do gaine lesse then nothing for their labour and disable themselues to their owne calling besides this that their vnwise dealings that way and departing from that businesse which they were more fit for and appointed vnto doth iniurie yea and vndo others oftimes as well as spoile themselues till they come to this that they cannot digge and to begge they are ashamed There are many other waies beside these drawing men from their callings which seeme pleasant but the issue thereof proueth farre otherwise whereby many and those also of good hope haue giuen themselues to seeke their libertie and to be vnburthened from their callings wherein whiles they remained they thought themselues to be in a kind of prison and therefore till foolish experience had taught them how they had bene deceiued could in no wise be perswaded to serue God in them as had bene most meete for them to haue done These men and such like of which sort there are many in the world might haue kept both peace to their consciences and good report and bene freed from many euils if they would haue hearkened to the voyce of God which saith He that laboureth not let him not eate And again that man is borne to labour as the bird to flying But they depart from the ordinance of God and shew that howsoeuer they professe themselues to be religious they fell to these indirect courses from diligence in their callings for want of religion which onely doth rightly direct men how to follow them as it doth to order all other things aright But it may well be a dutie of some account commaunded of God to make conscience of diligence in our particular callings it is so few mens cases to performe it But whiles I commend faithfulnesse in mens calling and find fault with negligence therein I attribute no godlinesse to the very act of labouring neither defend that they are good Christians all who are diligent workemen and painefull labourers in any calling magistracie ministerie or any other I haue said otherwise to them which marke well my words onely this I say that to a faithfull Christian who reformeth and studieth daily more and more to amend his life diligence in his outward calling is no small helpe to liue well and godly and to keepe him from many euils but otherwise if there be not good gouernment ouer the heart and life daily he may find sorrow and miserie enough seeing he will not take his direction from God But the right following of our calling to enter into the third branch is in such manner and sort to vse and walke in it that it may be no let nor hinderance to vs from exercises of religion and growing in grace thereby
for no such labour doth God approoue of But contrariwise we must so play the good husbands that we become not worldlings and such as find more sweetnesse and pleasure in our earthly dealings and the comming in of our profites then in our heauenly trafficke through the practise of Christianitie we must so follow our owne businesse and shunne medling in other mens matters vnnecessarily that we be not shut vp in our owne without regard of our brethren or care for their matters when cause shal require for that were great vnkindnesse and want of charitie towards them ioyned with too much selfe loue toward our selues To be short we must so vse the world as though we vsed it not not lifting vp our hearts when we prosper nor casting them downe with deadly sorrow when we sustaine losses and discommodities but so carie our selues throughout that we may be patternes and examples to other of right vsing the world for so hath the Lord appointed men to liue in and vse their vocations And this kind of walking in them is highly pleasing and acceptable to him For they who thus set vpon common actions and worldly businesse are not caried after their owne earthly minds as men of the world but set the Lord before them and looke what he will haue done they bridle their desires which would else carie them after them So Moses was faithfull in all Gods house and Iosua in his place and Iob who had much to do in matters of profite and commoditie yet was a rare patterne to all men of vsing the world aright euen earthly things with an heauenly mind that they may haue the more to accuse them and that iustly who will not in farre meaner affaires take him for their example This regard must be had of all Christians and of all sorts both of rich and poore one and another in their earthly dealings though it be a lesson most hardly learned that whiles we auoide slouth and idlenesse on the one side yet walking in our callings we be not worldly minded on the other side that it may come to passe that our calling being one part of Christian obedience and dutie to God may not onely for the time while we are occupied in it witnesse well to vs that we please him but also make vs more fit to other christian duties after and that we seeing this maner of passing our time to be enioyned of God who hath promised blessing thereto and seeth what is good for euery one and considering duly with our selues the infinite fruite that commeth thereof we may more willingly and of conscience betake our selues thereunto that so we may find in this faithfull walking in our calling a peaceable course of liuing here which may bring happines with it in the end The necessitie and benefite of this in a Christian few do sufficiently know or consider For all are naturally giuen to seeke libertie amisse and stolne waters as it is in the Prouerbe are sweet and many who zealously professe a godly life not painefully following some lawfull calling doe by wofull practise proue this to be true and so shall find much sorrow in their dayes which others shall be free from Now to the end we may thus chearefully go about them as knowing that God alloweth such workes of ours and so thereby be disposed more readily to other parts of dutie which we see to be no common thing in the world first this must be considered that it is the Lord that setteth vs in our callings and hath promised to be with vs and to giue vs good successe in them and to helpe vs beare all tediousnesse therein and further that he hath willed vs to do all such duties for his sake in such manner as if we did them vnto him and from him to looke for a reward Now what true Christian is there who if he beleeue this is not encouraged to do his businesse readily and willingly who would not be glad to do any thing which might please God and whose heart should not be ioyfull to go about the Lords worke whereby tediousnesse vnquietnesse and manifold vnsetlings are remoued And so should we not grow out of frame but haue our minds readily prepared to other duties And most sure it is that mens callings and labours are so burthensome vnto them euen for this cause that they do not thinke thus of them Neither are such chearefull at their worke but onely for the gaine that moueth thē or for that they must needs being so vnwillingly corruptly occupied in them neither are they fit for any good thing or dutie after The Minister who is consecrated by the Lord euen to diuine studies and passings of his time and hath it enioyned him for his calling that he attend daily to reading priuately and to doctrine and exhortation publikely how hardly obtaineth he it of himselfe as heauenly and sweet a calling as it is to abide and hold out therein yea and how few do it I speake euen of such as haue receiued good gifts of God not of the worser sorts onely but trifle out their precious time as other do As though it were litle to be regarded which is written He that winneth soules is wise and they that haue instructed others shall shine as the starres Dan. 12.3 And therefore of others whose calling is not to be occupied through the day in that heauenly maner how were it to be looked for if they should not of conscience tye themselues thereto and walke chearefully and faithfully therein But when men shall know and may be bold to remember and consider that they are appointed by God to bestow the most part of the time in their callings though they be not meerly spirituall actions to the end that they may with better appetite returne to exercises of religion againe after and that they haue a promise of blessing therein with what peace may they be occupied in them and ouercome that tediousnesse and wearisomenesse which would otherwise cleaue vnto them Thus I could wish that Christian men tooke their callings to be in such sort enioyned them of God that they neither durst neglect them nor yet find them burdensome and wearisome to them but that they could wisely see how when and why to intermit them that is to say for necessarie and profitable causes and considerations as for the ministerie of the word the visiting of friends moderate lawfull and necessarie refreshings of themselues and in good sort to returne to them againe more fitly Furthermore we shall not be vnsetled by the workes of our callings nor wearisomely cast them off when we shall be able to see that we haue practise of most duties in Christianitie therein as diligence obedience faith patience truth c. and thereby learne experience that God who hath giuen vs wisedome chearefulnesse patience and the rest heretofore to beare the burthen of them contentedly and willingly when in the prayer
of faith we asked it of him will doe the like for vs and minister the same grace to vs for the time to come Thirdly we shall not be hindred from dutie by our labours but furthered thereby in the waies of godlinesse when we consider that the Lord hath made them the chiefe meanes of our maintenance assuring vs that we shall be fed that so we may put away distrust and depend vpon God ioyfully and not be driuen to depend vpon vnconscionable men for necessaries Lastly Gods people by a faithfull and diligent walking in their calling haue proofe how God keepeth them in the way to eternall life and in the way of peace and freeth them from many dangers and sinnes which fret as a canker for whiles they be diligent in their callings they commit themselues and the course of their dealings to God who hath promised to keepe them in all their wayes and therefore to free them from the euils which meete with others and so to hold them on in their way Their good successe they ascribe to God therefore it is a double comfort to them their crosses which arise they know are sent vpon them by his prouidence for their good therefore though they be bitter to the flesh yet they who are well aduised vnder them resolue that they are necessarie for them And the hardest which can befall them while they offer themselues to be guided by God therein is euer to be borne and gone vnder rather then the ordinarie euents which follow the idle and ill husbands as we call them And a man would thinke that it were an estate to be wished and chosen to liue in if it be well considered what plagues meete with the rangers and disordered persons who are not subiect to God to be in account and fauour with God as godly Christians walking in their calling religiously are seeing it is sayd of them Deut. 28. Blessed are they in the field and in the house their stocke and store c. Now I haue sayd that which I purposed of this point for the directing of them who stand in need of this instruction how to vse their callings aright a litle I will adde to answer such doubts as may arise in some minds from that which hath bene spoken And first it may be demanded whether gentlemen and other who are blessed with abundance of things necessarie for this present life shall be bound to some certaine calling wherein they should serue God by their trauell therein benefit others thereby and keepe themselues from the dangers before mentioned accompanying those who liue without a calling Or whether it be not their calling to liue as gentlemen vse to do in riding and going vp and downe to spend their liues in pastimes pleasure and doing what they list I answer as in all the rest I speake to such as are willing to be reformed and to such I say If they be called to beare any office let them attend vpon it and seeke to be fit for it and worthily discharge it and therefore let such be acquainted with the lawes of the Realme as well as with the lawes of God and be counsellors and helpers to their neighbours about them that they may be beloued of them when they shall see that with christian conuersation they shall inioy other parts of good neighbourhood by them also And let them labour to see their families well gouerned and be carefull as Christians may with good consciences to vphold their outward estate and to continue it to their posteritie And such as beare no office let them being exempted from the labour about the executing of it which is inioyned to the others be occupied as they And seeing they are to serue their Prince and countrey with body and goods aduice and counsell both in peace and warre they ought by all meanes to studie how to prepare themselues to turne the many houres and dayes which the most of that estate spend in games and pastimes to other more profitable and necessarie vses Let them also be the first who shall prouide and take order for the maintenance of the poore to see good order in in their towne helpe to beate downe sinne and punish euill doers and set at one such as are at variance and haue their hand reached out oftner and more liberally then all shall behold and yet for example sake go before others in doing good according to their abilitie not refusing to exhort and stirre vp as occasion shall be offered to loue and to good things These one or other of them are the workes of their calling wherein they shall be lights to other render a good fruite of their wealth to God and cause many to blesse God for their loue and labour And what can they lesse do then this if they do but consider that of them most shall be required who haue receiued most And for the better and more happie effecting of that which I haue sayd let them labour by all meanes to prouide that good teaching may be inioyed and well vsed while they may and put in practise that which is in the Prouerbe 23.23 Buy wisedome whatsoeuer it cost but sell it not whatsoeuer yee may haue for it And if they be wise let them inioy the more libertie in the reading daily of the Scriptures and other good bookes which is with other such like exercises of studie the chiefest and principallest commoditie which they reape by their riches I speake wisedome to them which are sound hearted to receiue it But if they thinke that God hath made their portion greater then other mens to the end they may runne the further out of order and that they may spend their pretious time idlely vainely and at their pleasure without rendring account thereof I am sure they prouide worst for themselues and shall wish they had bene poore men who would haue made no such questions about the bestowing of their time but would willingly in that meane estate haue serued God without reasoning As for their lawfull and honest recreations which are onely in good sort and maner to be vsed as I shall say in the next Chapter they not making the same an occupation nor themselues slaues to ther lusts and pleasures this which I say withholdeth them not from the right vse thereof But of this inough seeing my purpose is not to make treatises of euery matter I touch I will proceed to another obiection The poore Christians would they say take pains willingly in their callings but can by no means maintaine their charge what therefore shall they do To whom as I can say no lesse but that they must not for all this cast away their confidence but beleeue that God hath many wayes to deliuer and prouide for his and that it hath not bene lightly seene that God hath bene wanting to his no not in their outward need and therefore though their triall should be
vnto death yet to trust by lawfull meanes to find helpe so I must further say to others who neglecting their duty do suffer them to want might relieue them that God will iustly bring it against them lay it to their charge such I meane as both by that good christian law of this land worthy with al care conscience euer to be executed are made ouer-seers of the poore such also as hauing superfluity much more then necessarie food apparell yet are not rich in good workes neither do good to the poore which are amongst them for that purpose Iudgement shall be to such without mercy because they shew no mercie who if they be liuing members of Christs body which is the Church must pity the bowels and glad the hearts of their poore brethren But rare are they who do any more this way then they needs must though mens left hand should not know what their right hand doth but they striue and fall out one with another euen for that they are inioyned by authoritie to giue that litle which they do And for the poore themselues as they may make their mone to such as are fittest and readiest to relieue them so they must beare their burden the more easily because they haue hope in Christ and are by him exalted higher then most of their betters I speake of the godly considering that all Gods seruants haue their seuerall crosses to make them meete for the Lord. I am sory to speake it but it is too true that of such as need the helpe of others to the maintaining of them there are too few who haue eares to heare that which I haue to say to them from the Lord Ierem. 5.4 For they are foolish as the Prophet saith and know not the wayes of the Lord nor the iudgements of their God But for the few that do feare God I say let them so go to their worke as I haue taught al true christians to do that is that they make it not an vncomfortable toile but waite for the promise that they shall be fed and stay vp themselues by the examples of the poore widow and the word that saith Man liueth not by bread only and againe The Lyons shall be hunger-bitten but they that feare him shall not want and againe The Lord hath many wayes to deliuer his and know they thereby that sooner shall the stones be turned into loaues of bread then they shall be forgotten and starue for hunger or else he will prouide better for them But to leaue this I may not omit one other obiection which is much amongst men that whereas I haue taught that if a man be neuer so good a labourer and diligent husband and so walke painefully in his calling yet none of all this commendeth him to God if he be not religious also men reply and say that such of all other are most negligent in their businesse as seruants by name who they say when their minds should be vpon their worke are found oftentimes at their booke and at prayer other of them sitting idly and litle regarding their maisters aduantage whereas they who occupie not themselues about religion but are held in by feare or drawne on by hope of reward are for their maisters profit and go to their worke lustily Wherupon some haue gone so far that they haue vsually vttered this speech that wheÌ„ soeuer they make choice of seruants they will neuer chuse any which are religious Which latter speech I answer if it were not added the former part might more charitably be interpreted For it is not to be denied but that as in other states so there are many hypocrites among seruants who make profession of religion as Gehazai and many did whom we reade of against whom I denounce by the word of the Lord that they shall beare the punishment of their iniquitie But to grow to this absurditie from thence that all religious seruants are such and that they would not chuse such to be seruants to them the least sinne that it can be made is that it is a rash and a carnall speech and so much the more faultie by how much he that vttereth it goeth for the better Protestant For such declare that so their businesse be done they can beare any rudenesse brutishnesse and disorder in their seruants and so the dishonoring of God thereby for all such behauiour must be looked for more or lesse in such as are not religious But commonly such maisters are iustly met with by the seruants whom they so preferre before those which are religious Againe whereas they in that speech condemne all which professe it is well knowne that there are manie seruants who in their particular calling in that they are seruants as well as in their generall that they are Christians do glorifie God highly and shine as lights in their places to the shame of their accusers And yet such maisters might iudge of their seruants religious and christian practise by their owne that all dutie is not by and by to be looked for at their hands which haue some loue and liking of the Gospell Are they themselues so vnblameable in their whole course that others may not see as great wants and faults in them as they see in seruants It is to be feared that such who will so speake as I haue shewed do not giue them alwayes the best example but if they do let them catechise them also beside the publicke teaching which they inioy who being alreadie willing to liue christianly yet if they be not diligently and louingly taught cannot so soone be brought to any great perfection And this being done let them proue whether religious or prophane be the best seruants Lastly of mens vocation this I adde that I haue not so vrged the necessitie of laboring in it but that if some through extreame pouerty want of stocke be inforced to giue ouer occupying as hauing no other remedie through the hardnesse of their harts who will forgo nothing to the reliefe setting vp of such the multitude of other poore folke if it be thus I say that they haue no other remedie nor be able to labour in any lawfull calling they may with the peace of their conscience receiue almes please God therein keepe their confidence in him and grow forward in the further knowledge practise of their dutie as other Christians do though this which I say ought to be no shelter for the slouthful and idle Which thiâ—g if many were perswaded of as it is pity that any should doubt of they should beare their poore estate more indifferently and the shame that many haue of it more coÌ„tentedly then now they do For that is now their calling to trust in God and to hope for that reliefe which shall be sufficient for them as they did before their decay Furthermore neither would I haue any to thinke
rule or dutie directing vs in company NOw followeth an other dutie for the guiding of vs in companie that is to say when by any occasion we be in place with others that with the same well ordered harts with the which we haue bene taught to discharge other duties in the day we carie our selues in companie because it is a part of our life in the passing of the day very diuerse and distinct from that wherein we are solitarie and deale with our selues And although a man may be both in his calling and in companie at once yet as I haue shewed how euery one ought to be conuersant in his calling without respect had of companie so now I shew particularly how companie should be vsed without respect of mens callings Now as the companies be of many sorts with which we are occasioned to be occupied and the matters infinite which fall out to be debated of in the same so can there not therefore any certaine and particular rules be giuen to direct our selues in them but yet some generall obseruations may helpe vs much the rather seeing they to whome I direct my speech and who may take profite by this haue attained to the heartie desire of keeping a good conscience alreadie and haue for a great part of them some measure of sound knowledge of the will of God which will greatly further them in the same And because all companies among men are not for and concerning trafficke in earthly dealings and matters about this present life as bargainings and couenants but some are among neighbours and friends partly for the increasing of loue and partly to make merrie and othersome by other occasions and some by accident without any purpose thereof before in all which kinds we often take much hurt and be in farre worse case by them for want of good direction and heed-taking then we were before we entred into thē First therefore I will speake of those companies wherein we haue more libertie to benefite our selues one by another to God-ward as hauing no weightie dealings to hinder vs and then of the other which belong to the affaires and dealings about this present life how to vse them In both which generally this is a generall rule to be obserued in all companies That we feare daunger and be harmelesse in them and without offence leauing no ill sauour by example behind vs but more particularly the marke which we are to ayme at in all our familiar companies is this That wee should not rush vnaduisedly into them as most men do but determine before to do good in them to others as we be able and to helpe them forward vnto eternall life by all good oportunities we can or purpose to take good of others as occasion shall be offered This rule to make no doubt of the former Mat. 18.7.8 is according to the Scripture that as we should draw vnderstanding out of them whom God hath plentifully enriched with it so we should be moued with pitie and compassion towards them who are ignorant and carelesse or though they were neither of both yet many wants and infirmities at least they haue as we our selues haue and therefore haue neede beside the preuenting of other daungers to be exhorted stirred vp called vpon and instructed that so both they and we might be edified and built vp in our most holy faith and haue our loue and mutuall peace confirmed betwixt vs that so our lippes may feede many and through Gods goodnesse we may be meanes to turne some from going astray out of their way and we may haue also cause to thanke God for the like by others and reioyce in our Christian fellowship together All which vses Ionathan and Dauid enioyed in their meetings the one by the other And to what great purpose shall it be to inioyne watchfulnesse ouer the other parts of our life if in companie we haue not an especiall regard of it thereby to take all good oportunitie to make our companies profitable For daily experience teacheth how many occasions of offending God and of troubling our selues are offered and occasioned therein and were we not better be absent one from another then in such sort meete together Besides what an vnruly member the tongue is though it be small the Apostle declareth when he saith That it setteth on fire the whole bodie and is it selfe set on fire by hell And as for the heart which setteth it on worke who is ignorant how readie that is euery way as the companie shall be to offend either by teachinesse conceipts misconstruing or by loosenesse and lightnesse and such like And both these being well considered how many companies shall be found where one is not the worse for another where one corrupteth not the other where there are not fallings out quarrels and debate or prophane and endlesse talke of the world ieasting vaine and idle speech if not filthie communication and ribaldrie or where there is not buying and selling of those which are absent And as for lying swearing as Hosea speaketh with such other abhomination it goeth through the land and where these faile what other speech is in stead of them most commonly but telling of tales needlesse newes and such like foolish and heathenish talke euen in such as professe which were bad enough for them which haue not heard of the Gospell The most tolerable communication amongst the rest which is vsed is as I haue said to be deepe in and about the world and matters of commodity wherein as I deny not but that there is a lawfull vse permitted to men sparingly soberly and wisely when and so farre as there is cause euen so as it is most commonly vsed it is made well nigh as bad as the other that it hindreth and holdeth away all other matters profitable and drowneth the persons ouer head and eares in it Now seeing we know it is thus should not this common and daungerous corruption preuailing and continuing thus in most companies cause the seruants of God to bewaile it seeke to stay and to hinder it and euery one for his owne part both Pastor and people as much as in him lyeth labour earnestly to redresse it And therefore what is more needfull about our companie then to haue it euer in purpose to learne and get somewhat where we may in companie and to helpe forward others which we may do any good vnto as we are able or to make some other good vse of it That we may haue testimonie within our selues that we had made better vse of our companies then the most seeke to do or then we in times past had done our selues And whatsoeuer exceptions may in probabilitie be brought against the performance of this dutie which after as conuenient place shall require I will answer yet for those who reioyce in the hope of the life to come when they meet together it should not be
mind ignorance and other incomberances which Gods deare children shall be afflicted with for they cannot doe as other may and therefore as euery one shall be more oppressed then other so he must needs be the more respected For in such cases the bare lifting vp of the heart to God sincerely is as much and mercy I know is better then sacrifice but withall this must be graunted that the more godly euer one is the more he will bewaile his wants and so this among the rest which doth no lesse in a well ordered heart then a kind purgation discharge the soule of all such drosse as remaineth to waite him a mischiefe Thus I haue more largely as I haue thought it expedient gone ouer these parts of the life of a Christian which for the most part are euery day to be done the better to direct him therein and so likewise I haue sayd that which I intended of this whole Treatise It remaineth now to see how the practise of it is by Sathan and our selues broken off and hindred which is in the next Treatise to be set downe and handled But first I thinke good to adde these two things The one that as I haue set downe rules for daily direction so for the helping of the weaker sort some example also be shewed vnto them thereof The other what vse is to be made of the whole Treatise After what maner a Christian should view his passing of the day at night AS concerning the first this I haue thought expedient to say When thou goest alone by thy selfe for this purpose first call to mind the seuerall actions as thou canst from thy first awakening how thou diddest awake and as soone as thou wert ready take order about necessaries which must be done and then wentest to prayer after to thy calling then haddest occasion to be in some company and how thou diddest looke to thy selfe therein if at another time in the day thou wast alone or at exercise of prayer in family or at meate in another part of the day haddest some crosse befall thee and some ill newes brought vnto thee or if thou hast dealt and communed about worldly affaires buying or selling how thou diddest it and what care thou haddest therein These or any other like vnto these whatsoeuer actions or the maner of them or whatsoeuer the cogitations and desires of thine heart haue bene whether they were good or bad call to mind as many of them as thou canst Thus looke backe as thou art able to remember how thou hast spent the day from one thing to another and from one place where thou hast bene to another which though at the first it shall seeme strange and hard to do yet in time will be more easie When thou hast thus done thou shalt see how thou hast had vse of any of the nine duties set downe which are the common and ordinary actions of the day and how the eight inward graces which ought to be companions to vs euery day haue accompanied thee and then so farre as thou mayest truly do it giue thankes for all grace whereby thou hast bene guided and humble thy selfe in confessing thy defaults and praying as thou shall see cause I haue set downe a paterne and example to direct thee therein which as thine estate doth agree with it follow A forme or example of viewing or passing of the day when we are ready to lie downe at euen I Thanke thee ô Lord for my awaking with thee and that with a willing and ready mind I entred into the day after with calling vpon thee if thou diddest so and for that I had liberty and oportunity thereto and that afterward I went chearfully to the duties of my calling or supplied the omitting thereof some other way with a good conscience and that I was wary in company and in solitarinesse and in my prosperity and vnder my chastisements that I might not offend but that I did some good as I could and that I had part in family exercises and had care in my earthly dealings that I might not be made worldly by them that I haue taken any benefit by meditation and reading if thou hast done so and now at the end of the day that I looke backe how I haue passed the day Thus as these or any of them haue bene done of thee call them to mind as thou canst and how they were done and as they and such like are the chiefe actions to be done in the day so proceed in giuing thankes for doing them or so farre as thou hast with thy mind seasoned with the graces which should direct all the actions of thy life through the day euen these eight thus I also thanke thee ô Lord that in these actions and parts of my life I haue not done them in opinion of any goodnesse in me but by thy grace and haue thereby humbled my selfe for my sinnes and imbraced pardon by faith and by the same faith haue bene holden from many sinnes and kept in doing many duties as loue mercy vprightnesse and the workes of my calling and haue had some consideration of my mortalitie and looked for thy comming on the Sabath that I haue attended to sanctifie it in publicke and priuate exercises and that I haue held the peace which passeth vnderstanding and had thy kindnesse in remembrance thankfully with some vse of watching and praying and now viewed the passing of this day in this poore maner let experience bring hope of better doing this from day to day And if thine heart go with the mentioning of these thou shalt find sauour in them But seeing I haue faulted and failed many wayes both in good doing and the right maner of it and in following the deuices and desires of my heart too much here if any particular action or corruption be remembred of thee bewaile it accuse and iudge thy selfe and renounce it that thou mayest find mercy in that thy need I confesse and renounce the same praying for Christs sake to be pardoned that I may lie downe in peace The second thing which I sayd I would adde was the vse of this doctrine For the vse of the doctrine of this Treatise Of daily guiding thy soule and life it may be gathered out of that which hath bene sayd of it and out of this last paterne or example so farre as thou seest nothing in it which God approueth not And that is in few words that euery day and through the day thou weane and withdraw thine heart from any such noisome baite or prouocation as suffereth thee not to arise in the morning to walke through the day and to lie downe at night in peace and safety vnder Gods protection and euerie day I still say wishing thee to remember that if thou beest negligent and carelesse but one day that may fall on thee to vexe thee long after which should not else fall out in thy whole life And that part of life
weakened in me contrary to that which sometime I haue found and perswadeth me that euen my afflictions and the hardest parts of my life are sent not in thine anger and displeasure but of fauour and mercy and that for my good thou doest of very faithfulnesse cause me when so euer I am chastised to be corrected And so for thine afflicting of me also I am and more learne daily to be thankfull And the rather I see iust cause hereof because I am priuy in mine owne heart how litle cause I giue of this tender handling and most kind regarding of me yea rather I see causes innumerable why I should be giuen vp into a reprobate sense and both be made an example vnto others in this life of miserie and after be cast into endlesse woe For besides mine originall sinne wherein I was conceiued and borne my whole life before I was called to know thee to be my Sauiour through Christ my redeemer was nothing else but an vtter departing from thee and a dishonoring of thy name In euery cōmandement and branch thereof I was rebellious and disobedient to thee and that as many times as I haue haires vpon my head And since thou hast washed me from my wickednesse and purged me from my sinnes whereas I thought I should haue roundly and readily liked and submitted my selfe to thy holy will which is the rule of righteousnesse yet I haue fealt and do daily that I am hindred much from that good course which I desire not doing the good which I would most willingly but oft times that which I allow not and yet besides this I perceiue that there is much sinne in me which I know not as from time to time since my first beleeuing in thee I haue by litle and litle espied and found out so that most iustly I may say Oh Lord who can tell the manifold errors of this life or how oft he offendeth thee And as for the deceiptfulnesse of sinne who is wise inough to discerne it in many things as when we shall be angry for a iust cause when we shall giue our eye and heart liberty to please themselues in that which they desire when we grow weake in faith whiles we be about our lawfull businesse and such like which because I feele my selfe to be incombred with and with many such I do here as most vnworthie in my selfe acknowledge the same and humbly sue vnto thee ô heauenly father for thy deare sons sake Iesus Christ to pardon still my sins corruptiō who do confesse that I offend thee so oft in the day as I cannot expresse this morning to receiue me gratiously into thy fauorable protectiō that I may be satiate replenished with thy louing kindnes so that al the day after I may retaine the sauour of it haue my heart so sweetly seasoned with it that I may find feel all my actiōs as good things to proceed out of the good treasury of it and not to be fleshly rebellious corrupt as proceeding from a roote of bitternesse And as for the sinne which is hidden from me reueale and bring to light vnto me that I may be shamed and humbled thereby and not abuse thy pardoning of me to bold licentiousnes making that a colour of euill in me but let me plucke downe all pride of my heart and see my selfe daily and so this day more indebted to thy maiestie then otherwise I could possibly thinke my selfe to be and to send vp more oft and earnest prayers against the same Thus good Lord let me sensibly feele this mornings worke to be effectuall through thy blessing euen as it is thine owne ordinance that I should begin the day thus that I may haue my heart inlarged hereby to do my other duties with more cheare and fruitfulnesse and that I being thus perswaded of thy fauor may also be assured that thou wilt be with me to assist me and blesse me in all the lawfull workes actions which thou hast appointed me this day to do And seeing thou hast appointed that we should be occupied in some trauell and worke profitable to the common-wealth which also may keepe our selues from idlenesse incline my heart to obey this thy commandement not onely for other causes but chiefly because thou wilt haue it so and with chearfulnesse that may shake off tediousnesse and vntowardnesse as farre as of my frailtie may be obtained In the workes of my calling let me keepe my heart from all distemperature disorder and rebellion and containe my selfe from euerie euill way in the good successe which thou giuest let me not be lifted vp with lightnesse in the contrary not cast downe with immoderate heauinesse Let me see good and sufficient cause of intermitting the same as oft as I cease from it and let my mind be stable and well setled to follow thee though the actions of the day be many and variable In all companies let me frame my selfe this day to be harmelesse and innocent at home let me be warie against the common euils which are in families as brawling disagreeing with any anger vncharitablenesse reuiling prouoking or being prouoked by others but forbearing and forgiuing if I haue ought against any so let me be free from foolish iesting slandering of others lying vnprofitable and needlesse talking So abroad let me not fashion my selfe after the euill example of the world in these or the like but humbly carying my selfe towards mine equals giuing honor to my betters and making my selfe equall with those who are my inferiours as knowing my selfe what I am And not onely so but as I shall haue oportunitie graunt good Lord that I may do good by exhorting teaching comforting and admonishing and offering my selfe to take good by receiuing the same where I may that thus I may leaue no ill sauour in any place but with comfort call to mind the companies that I haue bene in and not with an euill conscience And that part of the day which I shall haue free from the fore-mentioned duties to be alone whether iourneying sitting walking or lying graunt most mercifull father that my heart may be weaned from vaine cogitations and fond desires euen the secretest and that out of the good treasurie of my heart I may raise holy and profitable meditations oft musing of the heauenly things contained in thy word namely thy mercies of mine owne mortality troubles subiection to sinne and Sathan and how I may order aright all my lawfull affaires and disgrace and bring in discredite with my heart all iniquity and the very apparance thereof Let me aime at these things this day as at a marke And whereas most mercifull father we are wont to go to prayer hearing conferring and reading of thy word with much vnwillingnesse and vntowardnesse and to be sleepie and vnreuerent therein graunt that I may be armed against these and contrarily may stirre vp my selfe to chearfulnesse and gladnesse when such times
it be very offensiue and palpable For would it be thought that such might be brought to be so blinded in that which they do as to thinke that if their course be not liked when it is indeed iustly to be misliked nor their opinions approued though they be fond and vnsound yet that they are hardly dealt withall of those which think so of them And thus it commeth to passe that many dare be bold to neglect good meanes publickly and priuately or to vse both very negligently sleightly and vnreuerently which sometime they durst not do and to make light account of a sin in word or deed which sometime they would not alow so much as in thought And thus many priuate mē take vpon thē to expound the Scriptures hauing no gifts of interpretation toungs or knowledge thereto because they thinke that the children of God may and should do so Such dreames and fantasticall pangues Sathan raiseth in the hearts as well of such as haue had some tast and feeling of Gods fauour as of others who haue gone about the same foolish flesh too easily liking of and consenting thereto that if Christ be with them and God loue them vnder that colour all should be borne with that they do Wherein who seeth not that Sathan driueth at this that their profession may be made ridiculous among other and they themselues after some sore foile may be discouraged from their profession altogether I must needs say it is lamentable that such as God hath inlightned sometimes with some sure hope of his fauour and of the life to come should so be deceiued and made to degenerate but yet that it may be so by Sathans malitious and subtile vndermining of those which are not setled and constant the oft rehearsing of such offences in Peter by name and in other of the chiefest Apostles doth plainely proue although it is greatly to their shame and litle to their comfort which are in this estate neither shall they need to glorie much or please themselues therein because such as haue attained to greater grace then they are no other way but by the power of Gods spirit guiding their hearts preserued from such like offences But this I haue spoken first that I may admonish those who haue found themselues deliuered from the feare of Gods wrath sometimes yet to beware of all boldnesse and presumption in the least maner and to looke carefully to the preseruing and maintaining of their faith by all means and learne to liue by it while they haue Gods word a light to their steps for by it they abide in Gods fauour and are further vpholden in their Christian course and without it if they will be bold to venture as litle children without a stay they shall soone see to their cost what danger they may grow vnto Secondly that they may aduisedly consider their faith and confidence assuring them of so great good things from God daily that this loue of God constraineth them to giue themselues ouer to God as they are able and therefore in reuerence and holy feare to carie themselues so as they haue the word a lanterne and light to their steps and to suspect all other boldnesse to be rash presumption which the Diuell according to his wonted maner and custome laboureth to draw them into that he may hinder them as much as he can from inioying the full fruite of their faith here although he cannot altogether depriue them of saluation it selfe In humilitie let them thinke basely of themselues that they may keepe farre from this bold presumption And let not this be spoken to the weake Christians onely although they are most easily deceiued thus for want of knowledge or sound experience but let the best also know that it falleth out oft times in one houre or day when men waxe somewhat more carelesse in vpholding faith and a good conscience which commeth not to passe in manie yeares And for such as are in feare and danger of this let them know that the greatest measure of faith doth bring answerable measure of humilitie and teacheth such to feare their owne infirmities and Sathans crueltie and to obserue themselues lest they fall and hast not no not in the smallest maner to lay hold of Christs mercie while they walke presumptuously and so afterward let them keepe well when they are well rather then boldly to tempt God by doing the contrary And this let all such take for their remedie against that subtiltie of the Diuell in drawing them to presumption CHAP. 4. Of Sathans hindering the continuance of faith AND thus I passe to another of his slie and malitious practises beside tempting of vs to vtter vnbeliefe and presumption For if he preuaile against vs neither of both these wayes but that we set our selues as we haue bene taught to vphold and prop vp our weake faith daily yet he doth most strongly assault vs watching all oportunities thereto that we may not be rooted and stablished therein that after much labour and many prayers we shall be doubting from time to time and held backe from daily nourishing and preseruing the continuance of that heauenly gift that we should not liue by it nor grow more sound and experienced in it after we haue once obtained it of God which caused the Apostles to pray thus though Christ was conuersant with them Lord increase our faith And although we be commanded neuer to cast away our confidence nor to come to prayer or any other duty at any time without this our faith but as oft as we pray in the day to be able to call God Father and not to be vnarmed of that whiles we be in this warfare yet because it is the preseruer of our life and peace and that whereby all the benefits of Christ are conueyed vnto vs throughout our life therefore doth he hold the most of them which haue inioyed it and felt the sweetnesse of it from possessing it daily And he maketh that as harsh and strange to many euen of Gods seruants to heare That the righteous liue by faith and when they haue buried and lost the power and operation of it that their life is no life to be accounted of euen as it is straunge to the most of the vnbeleeuers to heare That we must draw neare to God with the assurance of faith at any time or at all And from hence it is that among holy Christians though weake I must needs say these speeches are heard What must we euer beleeue and daily hold our faith as though this were a matter not heard of and a speech doubtfull when yet the Scripture sheweth plainely that we must walke from faith to faith daily and that not onely to more assurance of iustification but to a greater measure of sanctification also that our life may be a liuing by faith according to that which the Apostle saith to the Galathians In that I now liue in the
flesh in this mortall body I liue by faith in the sonne of God who hath loued me and giuen himselfe for me By the which words it is manifest that in his owne person he sheweth how the faithfull being vnited to Christ by faith do thereby draw and as it were sucke spirituall grace from him daily whereby they liue that is to say leade a spirituall life or rather Christ liueth in them Now therefore if the iustification of Gods people and the holinesse which they shew foorth in their liues do arise from hence that they beleeue God hath promised them strength to waite for saluation and to liue well then it must needs follow that faith failing mens strength to the doing of any good thing vtterly faileth also And therefore if we be perswaded after we haue once receiued grace to beleeue that we are thereby well inough though we labour not to grow daily and to hold fast thereby the hope of forgiuenesse of our sinnes and of other grace how grossely doth the Diuell bewitch vs By what meanes soeuer he do it whether by keeping vs ignorant of this truth or otherwise busieth and occupieth vs in the world that we thinke not of it nor at all looke after it or whether we be holden from it any other way all as one And although this is a thing with which men of the world are not acquainted yet they who haue learned to know what the excellencie of beleeuing is and haue felt any power of it working in them they are to know that they can neither liue comfortably nor do any thing well without it for without faith it is impossible to please God And as the people of Israell in that one part of their life daily rose vp perswaded that the wals of Iericho should fall after God had foretold it them and for proose thereof did euery day compasse them blowing trumpets of rammes hornes as they had beene commanded so in our longer conflict not with Iericho but with him who is called the Prince of the world this our faith is to lie downe with vs and to rise vp with vs and through the day to accompany vs. And nothing is more to be lamented then this that though it be rare and seldome found in the earth the Diuell holding men in vnbeliefe strongly as it were in bands yet it is not wanted or once missed and the godly themselues for the most part of them scarcely haue any great vse of it in respect of that which they might haue Neither is this point made so familiar and well knowne to manie Christians who yet haue a long time imbraced the Gospell euen with good liking though some of greater experience are better setled Neither do many of them grow to see that their life is a continuall and daily conflict with sinne and distrust neither are they acquainted with the subtile sleights of the Diuell how couertly he bringeth to passe that they forget they are purged from their sinnes and therefore led after other deceiptfull allurements in the world I speake it for that I see how hardly they can be holden in the daily strengthning and nourishing of their faith who yet haue truly though weakly tasted how sweete it is and Christ thereby through the preaching of the Gospell And no maruell if they cannot be brought as some others are and yet they but weake also to set their delight therein as in the best treasure And for that so few are to be found who hauing had comfort by it twenty or thirtie yeares agone when they first heard of it and receiued it or in later yeares as many it is not to be doubted haue also had for I dare not be so vncharitable as to iudge otherwise of them for that such I say who haue inioyed much comfort by it do not now nor haue since that inioyed the same stil what is the cause of it Is it any other then this that for sundry yeres past and now also they haue so sleight fruite of it that Sathan hath stolne away their hearts after the loue of present things euerie one his way and caused them to lose that high estimation of the Gospell which once they had of it though they still commend it they not wise inough in the meane while to obserue how they were deceiued blindfolded by him nor once to misse or cōplaine of their losse whiles they may liue at ease prosper on earth in the meane while And that it hath bin thus with many therfore also is so with others still hereby it hath appeared that at their death they recouered their decayed faith sundrie haue more deeply descended into thēselues then of late before they had done and haue called to remembrance the seasons in which they had reioyced through their faith in another maner then in their latter dayes much bewailing also the losse of so great a benefit as they by the decay of it had so long time sustained euē great liberty of mind to walke with God that boldnesse and freedom of good conscience which the wise man saith is a cōtinuall feast Such therfore as see what the diuell pulleth frō them by darkning and burying this sure trust cōfidence in God how it goeth from thē couertly as the Sun frō her line before they be aware if it be not wel looked to such I say must learne to put thēselues forth cōsider what strōg hold they haue they must sticke to it when they may say The Lord is my helper whom then shal I feare again I should vtterly haue fainted but that I beleeue verily c. Such must learne of Gods seruāts to waxe more bold with reuerence resolute and seeing as Dauid saith Our fathers trusting in thee were not confounded therfore to cry Though thou kill vs yet will we trust in thee And such must leaue that worldly wisdom whereby they thought it needlesse and foolish to nourish it in thēselues daily must become fooles in the estimatiō of men that they may be wise by the testimony of God to keepe their faith as they would their life that by oft recourse had to the Lords promises which faile not neither chāge prouoked therto by their daily infirmities and wants thinking oft much of thē and praying for grace to apply them to thēselues growing stronger by experiēce that thus they may clearly see Gods louing kindnesse daily to them and not at some one time only and that so they know themselues to be in continuall safetie thereby as their hearts desire which is to set the Lord alwaies before thē that they may not be shaken so shall they not be snared in Sathans bāds as otherwise they must needs be neither greatly fall I mean to their hurt although they be not free from tēptation These are the chiefe hinderāces of faith wherby the diuel troubleth Gods seruants holding
oft in the weeke as the people can conueniently attend vpon the same Which being the light of the world and as it were the Sun that warmeth all the creatures of the earth with his influence so it can but warme and inlighten them who are within the sound of it as the Sunne doth that part of the earth to the which he can spread his beames And although many vpon whom this heauenly light shineth are not made fruitfull like a garden by the heate of the Sunne but rather as a dunghill to sauour worse yet such as enioy not this grace of the Gospell at all can be but as the shadowed places where no Sunne commeth which bring foorth nothing or else that which is soure and vnsauourie God be blessed for those which are painefull labourers but yet for the infinite thousands who know nothing neither can know I would that all which will be called the Lords Ministers did diligently and faithfully prophecie and that the Lord would poure his spirit vpon them plentifully for that purpose If Peter could say no lesse but that it was meete whiles he continued in this tabernacle to put the people in remembrance of heauen and the way to it yea though they were stablished in it alreadie no more to be remoued who doubteth but that it must needs be a sore want to be without that help For ignorance is a great and vsuall impediment of sinceritie and good conscience for when the mind erreth or misconceiueth it doth misleade the conscience and deceiueth the whole man For where that is not besides the thousands which perish for want of it euen the godly if any be there cannot see their wants in grace their corruptions of heart and the many occasions by which they offend in their life neither the depth of Gods loue how he hath taken order to draw them out of all these nor be refreshed with the oft remembrance of these things as their need requireth But this is a large field to walke in and not of me in this place to be long taryed in but yet I will not cease to pray and hope for that which is wanting as to be highly thankefull for that which we haue namely that the Lord of the haruest would thrust foorth labourers into the haruest and establish the libertie of the Gospell preached by authoritie and continue to vs the glorious light and sweet and deepe insight into the will of God thereby which we haue attained and many moe might also haue done the same vnder her Highnes most prosperous raigne and long peace for whome many thankes be giuen to God amongst vs. Now seeing by the wanting of this sound ministerie ordinarily inioyed euen the most of Gods beloued do want the greatest part of their best priuiledges or full weakly inioy them let all welwillers to Sion procure this as much as in them lieth both by their feruent prayers and other Christian endeuours and let such as desire to be more free from Sathans snares prouide whiles they may to be partakers of this benefit As for such as inioy it and price it not aboue all that they haue or euer can inioy in this world but esteeme it as a thing which they set litle by yea and could want it well enough I will say no more to them but this Many shall come from other places to seeke comfort there both from East West North and South and shall sit downe with Abraham Isaac and Iacob in the kingdome of heauen and they themselues shall be cast out into vtter darknesse where shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth and that of Amos Behold the dayes come saith the Lord God that I will send a famine in the land not a famine of bread nor a thirst of water but for hearing of the word of the Lord. And they shall wander from sea to sea and from the North euen vnto the East shall they runne to and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not find it They who should weigh how the Diuell hath laboured in all nations and throughout all generatiōs to hinder the passage of the Gospell as if that one booke of the Acts of the Apostles onely were perused doth appeare in that time might easily be perswaded that the preaching and establishing of it is a singular and rare treasure howsoeuer blind men can iudge of no colours and therefore that the want of it is none of the small lets whereby Christians are hindered if possibly many might be perswaded of it For how should a poore Christian rise vp when he is fallen by any occasion or come into the way againe when he is strayed out or how shall he be strengthened being weake or be comforted in his heauinesse if he haue not this at hand ordinarily to bring tidings of Gods will to him and euery way to supplie his many wants euen as if the trumpet sound not who can prepare himselfe to the battell Therefore it is that there are such maine blockes layd in the way of Gods seruants that either they cannot inioy this blessing any long time or in any good sort and manner to build them vp and direct them euerie way as is meete or if they haue all this yet they shall hinder themselues and one another For it is to be lamented to see how few can rightly vse such liberties and make their profite of them while they inioy them as to draw out of their teachers vnderstanding and humbly pray and labour for spirituall wisedome whereby they may haue the right vse of their knowledge in euerie particular action and in the spirit of meeknesse to helpe build vp one another and to be lights to the ignorant by giuing good example but worldly minded or contentious or passing their time vainely and prophanely And if this complaint may iustly be made where the Gospell is purely and plainely preached as who doth not see that it may then what need many words to proue what hauocke there is of goodnesse where the word of God is not in place to rebuke the euill and vphold the contrarie no lesse doubtlesse then as if haile-stones in the haruest season which battereth and and beateth downe the corne no lesse I say doth the Diuell with his bad instruments make a spoile of religious and christian life So that it is apparent how sore an impediment the want of sound familiar and diligent preaching of Gods word is Salomon including many hurts and dangers in one word saying Where that is wanting the people perish The same I say of other helpes to the building vp of a godly life which I haue spoken of in another place that if we suffer our selues to be hindred by the Diuell from the daily reuerent vse of them he shall sufficiently preuaile in holding vs backe that we shall not flourish as plants in the Lords orchard I meane if we do not consecrate our selues to God pray and meditate
pinched and vexed with feare of losing and forgoing them that it is not in vaine commaunded That we beware we be not surfeited with cares of this world and that we make them not thornes and choakes to hurt and annoy vs. By these or any of them or the like as euery Christian is most prone to offend so if he shall not wisely and circumspectly preuent the same by this Christian watchfulnesse through the day besides other helpes before set downe auoiding all occasions and weaning his heart from all noisome loue thereof learning also contentation and nourishing a mercifull hart to the necessities of the poore with such like remedies as shall be set downe he shall be constrained to complaine of grieuous distractions of his mind disquietnesse and vnsetling himselfe hereby besides the hurt which others shal take by him And thus it may appeare by this which hath bene sayd of this matter how needfull it is besides a generall watchfulnesse in and throughout the day to be more especially affraid of some speciall weaknesses which we cary about vs and to be armed against some speciall discouragements and hinderances by worldly goods I haue shewed some of the abusings of worldly goods both in mens dealings and out of them the daungers that accompany them who knoweth not without large laying out of them seeing they follow them as the shadow doth the body For though I speake not of them who are drowned in the world whose God is their belly and their wealth it is too apparent how honest and good Christians haue for the most of them no heart to heare how they should vse their worldly wealth how many daungers they are subiect vnto thereby and how their loue is glued to the same but they thinke themselues able to guide themselues in vsing and disposing of their riches and commodities therefore do they fall into no meane or common dangers That whereas they might haue libertie aboue others to leade a sweete and godly life and to draw many to the same yet they get litle knowledge faith experience comfort and other grace themselues neither are many of them prouokers of their neighbours to a religious course to loue and to good workes by word and example And beside this that if they sinne as other men they are sure to meete with the punishments of other men in iust reproaches and an ill name deseruedly in an euill conscience and many vexations beside many bad dealings which they find at the hands of wicked persons which they might haue bene voide of beside these I say what a iudgement is it that they being borne to honour haue depriued themselues of it CHAP. 11. Of the remedies against this worldly lust namely Couetousnesse and excessiue loue of riches BVt to set downe somewhat more clearly and distinctly for helpe and redresse of this sinne of couetousnesse and worldly lust because I haue somewhat largely spoken of the same I could wish that the remedies and reasons to redresse these many and dangerous sinnes and to preuent the same where they haue not as yet broke out in many of Gods people that the remedies I say and reasons against them were well marked and also the direction how to vse them both as followeth duly regarded And to begin with the remedies which I will here set downe they are foure euen as the reasons also are First he that desireth to be free from great blame and offence by the vse of worldly goods and consequently to hold fast his peace with God thereby as I know not what morall action is more to be desired let him looke to this as he would to the auoiding of the collicke or stone That no man be hurt or sustaine losse and danger by him but let him throughly be perswaded of it indeed that he ought to do thus as we are straightly charged by the Apostle See that no man oppresse or defraud his brother in any matter So that as we will be sure that none shall wrong vs so farre as we be able to resist it and therefore we need not be bidden to regard our selues so because few of vs will be carefull to see others with whom we deale to inioy their right but will be ready rather to plucke from them therefore is this charge giuen vs towards others not a litle foiling to this sinne of worldlines if it be regarded For then we shall be free from all the sinnes against our neighbour condemned in the eighth commandement as far as we can discerne them both in bargaining which are not a few and also in other dealings with men which are almost innumbrable neither shall we desire it in our harts to iniure them seeing the law that bindeth vs is spiritual And what a treasure were it so to mind this charge in all our dealings with men through the day that we might haue the blessed and sweet fruite of it at night when we are to lie down Oh what liberty may such haue as look faithfully to this In like maner do not sorowes inough abide thē who restraine not their harts from such iniurying of men with full resolution Again he who will be subiect to this charge of the Apostle and couenant holily to vse this first remedie throughout his life namely that none shall sustaine wrong or hurt by him shall be free from many branches of couetousnesse yea he that is armed to do no euill this way or if he haue doth correct and redresse it shall shew himselfe to be a man that hath strugled commendably with the world and earthly goods and also to haue gotten great victory thereby And therefore are there few such because few do tie themselues to such couenants Which kind of men if they could be free from blame in many other things yet should they sufficiently be branded for worldly and couetous if they be found vnarmed against this The second remedie is not onely that we hurt them not but also that we do them good Which is to be vnderstood of all with whom we haue to do Euen as that Scripture teacheth confirming this rule namely That we should owe nothing to any but this That we loue them And this reacheth and is of vs to be performed to foure sorts of men 1 to Princes 2 to teachers 3 our owne families and 4 to others our poore neighbours and brethren to all which we owe a seuerall duty not to be neglected For breuity sake to our Christian Prince we owe tribute and other duty by our goods as we see it to be required of vs both in peace and warre About which I say no more but this that as all drawing backe and vnwillingnesse to performe duties necessarily imposed is euill so this is not a small blemish when such as go for good Christians do commonly contend and raise strife about their payments and do not rather proportionably discharge the same with willingnesse The next is
as appeareth by the parable of the talents deliuered to be occupied till it should be demanded how they were imployed and by that of the steward who was called to giue an account of his stewardship The account which shall then be demaunded shall be according to the doctrine which hath bene set downe in the foure remedies namely whether we haue not vsed them to the hurt and iniurying of others and how long and wherein And secondly whether we haue done good with thē as we in conscience haue seene our selues bound to do and as occasion hath bene offered Thirdly whether we haue not our selues yeelded to commit some noisome and fearefull sinnes for and by occasion of them which we should not otherwise haue bene bold to do And lastly whether we haue bene furthered by them to euerlasting life By this we see we may not deale and behaue our selues about these earthly commodities as we shall thinke good for we are but stewards and disposers of them as the owner our Lord and maister hath appointed Wherein as we haue failed we shall haue litle cause to reioyce considering that whatsoeuer we haue gotten and gained yet the worst is behind euen our account giuing which we shall not be able to yeeld no not one of a thousand And though I deny not but there is mercy with the Lord and plentifull redemption yet it is that he may be feared of vs for the time to come in occupying our goods and talents as he hath commaunded and it is also for them that tremble when in remembring and thinking how ill they haue vsed them they say penitently within themselues What haue we done But to the rest shall be tribulation and anguish when they not wisely casting their reckoning before shall be vrged to it by the Lord they being vtterly vnready for it In this regard therefore as in all the former we see good cause to withstand carefully this sinne of worldlinesse These are the remedies and reasons which perswade to giue a foile to this couetousnesse now heare the direction in few words how to vse them both For although we know them yet if they do but swimme in our braine and be talked of now and then they shall be so farre off from doing vs the good they may do that we shall the rather deceiue our selues with a false conceit of practising them when yet we remaine drowned in some grosse point of worldlinesse still Therfore it is necessarie that we nourish and retaine a mind willing to see and find out what is amisse in vs this way and then as the sins of this kind are most daungerous and many that therefore we force our selues from day to day to stoupe and submit our selues in an honest and good heart to vse these remedies and be perswaded by these reasons till we find ease by them through practise of them that is a ready mind to vse the world soberly and aright and desirous lest we should deceiue our selues through selfe-loue both to learne by the publicke ministerie and by our priuate reading as also by the helpe of any faithfull brother which can shew vs what blemish remaineth to annoy and hurt vs. Thus vsing both remedies and reasons from time to time for this must be no worke of a dayes or a yeares continuance with feruent prayer to God both to see and cast out such excrements we shall not need to doubt but that we shall be blessed in our worke And yet this I will adde because I know that the matter which I haue set downe for the redresse of couetousnesse will sauour but harshly in the tast of worldly minded Christians that I do not in all that I haue sayd speake or except against any libertie that God alloweth his people about the vse of the world for some will be ready so to gather For concerning skill and wisedome in mens trades dealings and occupyings I am so farre from counting them points or properties of couetousnesse that I hold them for comely ornaments if they be not choaked and ouer-growne with the weedes of their corruptions Yea I say more that ignorance and vnskilfulnesse if ye except the contrarie extremities subtilty and craftinesse is one of the greatest occasions of euill dealing among men Also I deny not but that forecasting and thrifty prouidence in a familie is both lawfull and meete and that no more be spent then for necessarie and comfortable vse to make prouision also of things needfull in the fittest time so as it be without fraudulent dealing in fore-hand bargaines also good husbandrie warinesse in their doings sure bindings of men in their contracts and couenants and sufficient securitie for mortalitie sake euen betwixt the best by writings or witnesse and a taking heed of suretiship as Salomon willeth that one be not vndone by another diligence also in mens callings with such other like religion and Gods word alloweth them all And all to this end that the more outward dangers a man can auoide the more free he may be to liue godly But seeing it falleth out commonly that the wisest are the worldliest and these fore-mentioned liberties are much abused of earthly minds and such do too easily passe their bounds and much nigardly nipping go vnder the cloake of frugalitie and honest sparing therefore these fore-mentioned liberties which being well vsed are also commendable vertues grow into ill report among the ignorant and vnstayed which otherwise are not reproachfull neither deserue any blame And this I haue spoken to meet with an obiection which might rise in the minds of some by occasion of that which went before And if this content them not they shew themselues iustly to be suspected of worse meaning then in their obiection they pretend As for them who say If they had riches they might ioynt their enemies and stand against them and do many other things which now they cannot for want of them it is not worth the answering For God doth not giue these his blessings to men to bestow them on their lusts but to profitable and necessarie vses And where men do not make that reckoning of them and learne not to be maisters ouer them rather then to be seruants and slaues to them what one among a thousand is the better but the worse for them And therefore to a reasonable man I would say What if we could in diet and apparell countenance and controling of others flourish and please our selues also in other iolity libertie and exercise what were we the better All men see that we may want these better then the pairing of our nailes and that we may please God better without them and that we shall not haue so many things to let and hinder vs if we be free from them We haue promise of sufficiencie if we desire to liue vnder his gouernemnt and without that cursed is all plentie But here an end of this matter
rather then is our perill greater when we haue so many more strong allurements and deceiueable prouocations to set our delight vpon the things of this world then when we were holden vnder of afflictions for he worketh vpon our hearts by occasion of these commodities which many other do want to puffe vs vp with pride and high-mindednesse and so imbolden vs to say because we haue much Who is the Lord and to forget our selues to be mortall men when we be not in pouertie wants and sorrowes like the common sort of others and to make our riches peace health and such like our strong hold But these are not the one halfe of his slie practises by the which he maketh prosperitie as much as in him lyeth to be our bane euen as it is to men of the world for he subtilly maketh drunken our hearts with the loue of our goods and so holdeth out the loue of the christian life and the true loue of God from vs for the one of these cannot stand with the other The particular infections which from these generall diseases the diuell seeketh to bring vpon our soules and all by occasion of wealth and worldly pleasure who so weigheth but indifferently shall easily be brought to confesse that happinesse consisteth not in the things which a man possesseth neither that the rich man is the happie man but is most commonly the miserable the wofull man and he whom the diuell doth so much the more easily draw to grieuous iniquities because of his prosperitie and when he hath rocked him asleepe then he secretly murdreth and woundeth to death his soule no lesse palpably then Iael did the bodie of Sisera For who doubteth of this that as prosperitie it selfe is Gods blessing and commeth neither from the East nor the West much lesse from the diuell so yet that all the mischiefe which commeth thereby is his procuring and subtill and secret bewitching of them who haue this wealth and liue in this prosperitie According to the saying of the Apostle It is the prince of this world that blindeth mens eyes who beleeue not the Gospell that being in darknesse whether they be poore or rich they may not be able to see how to vse their estate aright And our Sauiour saith It is the diuell who stealeth the word out of mens hearts when they haue heard it whether they be poore or rich so that although it teach them both how to walke the one in contentation the other in lowlinesse and doing of good workes yet neither of them is a whit the better and therefore the rich man for of him I am to speake if he be not poore and meane in his owne eyes and fruitfull in doing many duties and in bringing foorth much fruit seeing the diuell so watcheth and hindereth him can no easilier enter into the kingdome of God then the camell through the eye of a needle Neither let any man obiect that the diuell deceiueth not a godly man thus for except he haue learned to vse his prosperitie aright as in Gods word he is taught as not to be high minded but to be more plentifull in good workes thereby as I haue said then otherwise he could to loue it litle seeing it is not the great riches which Saint Paul speaketh of but the meane and small and except he haue learned to want also as God shall trie him if I say he be not thus armed euen he who is otherwise the child of God may be haled by the diuell to daungerous euils and to a grieuous ouerthrow and that by the occasion of his prosperitie and welfare And therfore it is an especiall point of wisedome while God giueth vs peace health and a safe enioying of our outward commodities to take heed that we rest not in them neither make them or any other to be fleshly holds or proppes to leane vpon for full easily they will be cast downe with very small blastes of aduersitie and trouble and howsoeuer we went for zealous persons before yet full faintly shall we perfourme our duties being readie to be led about by the diuell so many wayes by occasion of our prosperitie and yet perhaps most of all when God shall send a chaunge But let Gods louing kindnesse shewed to our soules because it is renewed vpon vs euery day prouoke vs in all estates to be true and faithfull to him and let vs not serue him for his outward benefites although I deny not but that we may haue more libertie thereby both to doe our duties to him and to our brethren and that more plentifully then in wants and necessitie And as it behoueth vs thus to vse prosperitie as that we may not abuse it so if we haue by any occasion bene turned out of the way let vs suspect our false hearts the more afterward to withdraw them further off from the loue of the world and in token of our repentance and pardon obtained to reuenge our selues yea if there be cause to make restitution as Zacheus did But to proceed Another occasion the diuell taketh of quenching grace in vs by family-matters about the which he so busieth and occupieth our heades that right good Christians do perceiue themselues sooner to take hurt thereby then they can espie it and see themselues vnsetled thereby before they are aware And that is in the varietie and multitude of worldly affaires when either they are more then with the practise of christianitie we can looke to or being not so yet they being sundrie and diuerse our hearts are wholly taken vp with them and so they become vnsetled and vnprofitable especially because we are wont to deale rashly loosely and vnaduisedly in the most outward things we go about For otherwise we taking our lawfull workes in hand aduisedly and watchfully and walking circumspectly in our diuerse affaires the diuell cannot so easily preuaile against vs whiles we are carefully taking heed to our wayes and confidently perswaded that God alloweth vs and is pleased with vs in the doing of them But to say the truth the most part euen of good Christians attaine not to this grace in houshold affaires and matters about their maintenance thereby so moderately and warily to carie themselues as that they auoide the common hurts which the most men do sustaine that is an vnquiet mind distracted or vnsetled with some other corruption by occasion of so many dealings In which case they make themselues as I haue said before vtterly vnfit to do any good for a time yea and so abide for a long space if they haue not the more tender consciences to call them backe the sooner For both they themselues haue bene wont through custome to be hastie forgetfull and vnwatchfull in these matters and haue seene it so common a thing with others to do the same that although they come euen from prayer or from a Sermon yet can they hardly speake or do
foundation we had laid in so doing which could not abide the wind and tempest This ease it was which would haue slaine our soules and was the cause of our so great loosenesse An estate of life full of daunger and full of deceiptfulnesse with which yet none haue euer so besotted themselues being holdē captiues of the diuell at his pleasure but they who haue escaped the daunger of it haue as highly reioyced and as from a bottomlesse dungeon haue kept themselues with all care from falling againe into it Now we falling into this fond ease loathed to take such paines in running the race of christianitie and in labouring to keepe in our selues vnto dutie When we had bene any time vnexercised with crosses and afflictions it was bitternesse to thinke that againe we must come vnder them so litle did we hope for any comfortable or fruitfull vse of them and when we had bene proued with them for the most part we were vncomfortable in them Wherby it appeared that whatsoeuer we thought of our selues and of our great profiting that our strength was neuer great because we were found weake in trials Prou. 24.10 Hitherto it belongeth that we were so vntoward to the vse of any good meanes I speake not of the loose and negligent vsing of them which was a fruite of this vntowardnesse for that hath bene spoken of before but of our great vnwillingnesse to breake off our luskish and sottish course of life As for example to priuate prayer vtterly vnapt when we should yet see much necessitie of it as being loath to awake our selues out of our spirituall sleepe and loathing the painefulnesse of going about it Against publike meetings we felt sensible rebelling as seeing that the loosenesse and libertie which we delighted in must be made odious to vs and our selues thereby disquieted we feared and were in a iealousie of our good brethrens companie by reason of an euill conscience thinking that we must be of one mind with them and that could not stand with our vnsauourie liking And what a slauerie is it that we should bring our selues to such a point that we must obey our filthie lustes and become seruants to our vile rebellions What madnesse is it that we should depriue our selues of the best things and yet contented to abide so still And by this it may appeare how many defaults are like to breake out from our liues when such daungerous ease and loosenesse haue their harbour in our hearts And yet another cause why so litle good hath bene done we may remember to haue bene that we haue looked so narrowly to the liues of others to gather hurt thereby not remembring that we should follow none further then they follow Christ of which some being of the better sort and others of the common we haue taken exceeding great hurt by them both For these latter when we see how they haue many times continuance in outward peace and prosperitie so that they are merrie and take no thought about prouiding for the iudgement day neither are withholden from any intemperancie of liuing though we become not like vnto them yet as men not so fully perswading our selues of their miserie we begin to thinke that it is but vain for vs to labor greatly after innocencie to shine as lights which we see is litle regarded And so we grow to iustifie our owne course of life as very sufficient and well liking to the Lord yea and besides this we gather some rubbish and scurfe from them by beholding by dealing and being too conuersant with them And if of these some be lesse euill then others and retaine some points of honestie and of better behauiour in them yet what a grosse bewitching of our selues is it to compare our selues with those of whose happinesse we haue no perswasion Now as the liues of this bad sort of men are laid too neare vs we may see that we are weakened in our course by thē so the liues of the first sort euen right good men we either litle or not at all doe profite by or that which more is we many times take hurt by them For as concerning their best actions and most commendable duties we do not vse to haue them in reuerent admiration especially if the persons be daily amongst vs but we count them common things and meeter for them then for vs. Yea and we thinke that we haue some other gifts and parts of our liues comparable to them so that we can be content to go without those graces and to lose the benefite of such good examples which yet for this cause God setteth vp as lights amongst vs that we might neuer please our selues in our liues till we had wonne this at our owne hands To frame our selues after their examples which are most gracious and godly amongst vs. And further we will not thinke but that euen such men haue also manifold infirmities in them though we know them not But if we do it is enough to perswade vs that euen then when many things ought iustly to be remoued out of vs yet we are to be well thought of and to be accounted commendable And these are the speciall causes that so iustly much fault may be found in our liues vnto the which briefly these may be added that we haue not bene carefull to be straungers to such companies where we might be easily corrupted or cooled and discouraged neither taken occasion to be in good companie or to haue made profite of the same when we were in it but in a common manner spent such times either in endlesse or needlesse worldly talke or some other way vnprofitably rather framing our selues to their humours and to approue of their euill custome then bethinking our selues how to stop them A fifth cause hath bene that we haue not laboured to nourish our delight and ioy in the benefite of our redemption but diminishing the price of it as though it were nothing so great and precious as it is commended to be or soone forgetting it for that it is of small account and litle reckoning in the world do feede vpon vaine and deceiueable pleasures and so taking part with the world do also with the world grow vnseasoned with grace and therefore euery such man after his manner becommeth vnprofitable For when we begin to make a common thing of that assurance of our saluation which without comparison is the chiefest and most precious treasure of all other and do not maintaine and preserue the preciousnesse of it by all good meanes we must needes in stead thereof make account of other vaine reioycing and so the care of godlinesse waxeth small And last of all that we hauing sometimes felt our selues vnfit to be well occupied we haue fallen to idlenesse and therewith acquainting our selues haue for the time neither espied it to be a fault and so resisted it in the beginning by mislike of the same neither haue betaken our selues
death to be the finisher of his sorrowes it might haue seemed to giue him place among the Epicures who take their pleasure whiles they liue looking for nothing after death but that he declared himselfe at other times to be of a contrary minde But all these as I haue said proceeded from mans frailty as we may afterwards heare Iob himselfe to confesse For who doth not maruell in that so great trouble and anguish of his that he vttered not one word either against his wife or against his friends dealing so vnwisely with him and so sore prouoking him as furious and raging men are wont to doe in such a case So that we should not so much maruell that he could be moued to any impatience at all being stricken downe with so many and weighty blowes of sorrow as that he could keepe any measure therein that he neither brake out into rage against them which so vexed him nor into blasphemie against God which sathan laboured most especially to haue brought him vnto Neither is he to be counted an impatient man who doth not by and by resist and ouercome all vexations of body and torments of minde with such strength and constancie as were to be wished but he who so goeth to worke that the hellish spirit in the end preuaileth ouer him and hath the vpper hand Therefore most wisely and fitly to this purpose doth the apostle Iames admonish that in iudging about Iobs conflict we consider not so much what came to passe in the combat and fight as we marke the end of the battell that is to say that God did inwardly vphold his seruant and pronounced him an happie man and though he suffered him to be very grieuously tempted yet neuer beyond his strength which he in most fit time and season did support him with And what one among all the Saints of God hath not prooued and found this true if we marke and consider their words and their liues Let thus much be granted therefore that the flesh raged in Iob and so that he offended grieuously and no maruell for he was a man but yet God himselfe being iudge of this matter he neuer wholly gaue place to the flesh but although it was not without manie wounds receiued in the battell yet the spirit preuailed and had the vpper hand in him Of Peter likewise this is to be said As the Lord Iesus had done much for him and giuen him many priuiledges euen as to other of the Apostles he had done yet in that dangerous plunge of his being the greatest downefall a man would think that euer any good man might susteine he neither sinned against the Holy Ghost neither was wholly drawen from his holde and subdued by Sathan For although he denied in word that he knew Christ yea and that with a curse called for vpon himselfe if he knew him I say more though his conscience did burne within him at the same time yet did not his minde goe with his mouth neither did he change his iudgement with his speech but he was brought vnto it partly by that rashnesse of his which was too readie at hand with him in many of his actions and partly by the feare of that danger which was at hand if he had confessed Christ But in the meane season that spirit which had taught him that Christ was the sonne of the liuing God and so taught it him that he loued nothing more dearely than his master that spirit I say dwelling still in him was not caried to such outrage but either was silent in him not consulted withall as in heady and boisterous affections it cōmeth to passe or els it secretly rebuked the tongue though no such thing appeared And so likewise the faith for which Christ praied that it might not faile nor be ouercome was not extinct in him nor vtterly lost For if it had beene so he would haue ioyned himselfe in familiarity with the Iewes and haue complained that he had all that while beene deceiued of his master whereas on the other side he went forth and wept bitterly and declared many waies how deeply he was displeased with himselfe for that his offence Neither yet doe I speake this of Peter as though I went about to make his sinne small and light which surely I am perswaded did deserue eternall death a thousand waies but that if any haue sinned of infirmity or in any such maner as Peter did and yet besides the vnpardonable sinne one would thinke that none could be greater yet that they should not cast away all hope and so despaire but that they should be perswaded that the way is open to saluation if they haue the faith and repentance which Peter had Of Dauid and others the like may be said but I haue staied too long in these examples I will returne now to the priuiledges and liberties which the seruants of God haue proper vnto themselues from other men that they may not coldly and vnwillingly despise the world and cleaue to the Lord without fainting I trust now the hardest obiection is answered which can be brought against their welfare and prosperitie and that it cannot be taken from them by any subtiltie or malice of the adversarie as it is written The gates of hell shall not preuaile against them and therefore I may be bold to affirme that they hauing their names written in heauen already and this being testified of them by the Lord himselfe That they shal be kept safe vnto the resurrection day that none shall take them out of his hands that they are in great account with him and highly esteemed of him as was said before And howsoeuer the world thinke and speake of them because they know them not yet is their estate most honourable because they are honoured of the Almighty and from the greatest feare of danger they are deliuered Is a valiant and noble gentleman in disgrace because whiles he goeth vnder great perils for his countrey hazardeth his life for his Prince and goeth thorow many hard aduentures he is reported of to be confederate with the enemie when yet he is beloued and renowmed and that for iust cause of Prince and Peeres No more is the seruant of God to be reputed vile and his estate contemptible for that whiles he goeth about to honour his God and in his life to expresse his exceeding kindnesse he is both then and therefore set against by the deuill and his ministers and by their malice and subtiltie drawen into some action which might cause ill report and breed a doubt of his godlinesse when yet his faithfulnesse is approoued of the Lord his God Was Paul because he was buffited by the messenger of Sathan that is after great exaltation and glory a little before now immediatly not only depriued of the feeling of it but brought to so contrarie an estate that he was deeply ashamed to thinke he had beene so high was he therefore
yet as soone as they perceiue that they haue gone too farre and haue passed their bounds in their lawfull liberties eating drinking recreation vse of mariage pleasuring in goods trusting in friends and making flesh their arme they returne speedily as out of open and manifest sinnes and thereby become more carefull another time and when they see how many buffets light vpon others who haue small regard of sobrietie or measure keeping they see their portion to be great in restreining themselues from that excesse in lawfull things which they keepe no measure in And thus much be said of the first part or branch of this priuiledge Wherein may be seene that the Lord hath offered great fauour to his children to so many as esteeme of it that the glorie of present things and prosperitie in this world which vndoe many shal yet not bewitch nor deceiue them but they shal be able to escape these snares by the spirituall wings that he hath giuen them for that purpose to mount aboue them as godly Ioseph Moses many of Gods deare seruants did before them But if it be asked Why hath he giuen them to one and not to another I answere Seeing one setteth more store by it than another I speake it to the shame of those who giue occasion though they be otherwise well to be hoped of For the custome and boldnesse in this sinne of intemperancie and worldlines which we see in the most men doth draw after them and their example some euen of those which are religious causing them to haue their teeth set on edge so eagerlie to follow them in their prophane course and the abundance of iniquitie doth coole their feruencie in seeking to weane their hearts from such poisoned and deceitfull baits and dainties as they see them so greedily to deuoure For otherwise though they are fraile yet hauing receiued a taste of the heauenly doctrine which is the onely mother and nourisher of true sobrietie they should not so easily forget themselues and be ouercome of their vaine desires For if popish dreames and fantasies without all ground of Gods word haue so inchanted princes and other persons of great possessions that they haue drawen them from their pompe and many solemnities into Monasteries and Nunries for the deceiuable hope of saluation should not the word of trueth much more preuaile with them who haue had a right taste of it to renounce dangerous and vnlawfull liberties And although they were led from one errour to another yet if errour might doe so much with them should not the trueth doe much more with the children of the trueth to abide in it and be gouerned by it It is pitie that any of the Lords beloued should offer such dishonour to the glorious word of God as to refuse the gouernment of it and giue occasion to the vnbeleeuers to say That God dieteth his people so meanly in his owne house that they be driuen to eat with the intemperate at their table as it were their poisoned dainties But let this reproofe make any such of Gods seruants ashamed as haue giuen occasion of it and let them not follow the excesse of such as know no better And when they shall finde this doctrine hard to be practised that is to vse their prosperitie rightly and soberly if then such matter as this is were read and well weighed of them and the examples of those which are contrarilie minded what bondage they are in I doubt not but that the hardnesse which they complaine of should in good measure be asswaged CHAP. 9. Of the seuenth priuiledge Concerning the afflictions of the godly and namely of the first branch of the same that is How they may be free from many of those troubles which do light on and meet with the vnreformed NOw followeth the prerogatiue that they haue about afflictions Of the which although they are not void yet if we diligently marke Gods dealing with them heerein we must needs confesse that he sheweth exceeding fauor vnto them Which seeing it is not one way but many and sundry declared vnto them I will in some order as I can lay them forth particularly And they may all be referred to three kinds For first he holdeth many tribulations from them altogether in that they be his children which others by their sinnes do plucke vpon themselues Ps 32.10.11 Secondly he deliuereth them out of manie which otherwise would sore oppresse them when yet he leaueth others in them still And thirdly he teacheth them aright and well to beare them when he thinketh it not meet to deliuer them And of these three I will handle the first in this chapter Concerning the which point it may easily be gathered by that which hath beene said of the former priuiledges how true this is that many troubles neuer take hold of such as walke after those rules which I haue spoken of and which inioy the said priuiledges and seeing all Gods children be such as may doe so therefore euen they may be deliuered from many troubles and afflictions one as well as another which yet the vngodly and vnregenerate cannot escape For they whose hearts are cleansed and sanctified so that they truely hate all maner of sinne and more specially renounce in their liues the sinne which they know who indeauour to haue a good conscience in all things and doe all this with delight and with delight also doe daily vse the meanes to grow forward in this course how can the plagues and calamities take hold on them which doe on other men who are strangers to such a course For the greatest and sorest punishments and troubles that fall vpon any are brought vpon them by their sinne contrary to the erronious opinion of them who thinke that religion is the chiefe cause of troubles they are nothing els but the fruite thereof and the greater sinners that men are the sharper and heauier iudgements outward or inward doe meet with and take hold of them and the deepelier doth God drawe his bowe against them and wherein is the scripture more plentifull then in this argument and matter For sinne came the first punishment into the world namely death and Gods curse which without sinne had neuer beene knowen in all the world with the casting off our first parents and their posteritie out of the fauour of God Through sinne came all kindes of plagues and punishments vpon men as hunger nakednesse diseases the pestilence bondage to enemies and inuasion of them imprisonment losse of goods losse of life and such like For sinne both person and place whole cities and villages haue beene destroied from the king to the begger both Pharao and the raskall souldiers that peirced Christ through and platted a crowne of thornes vpon his head and Iudas the pursebearer who was also the traytour euen all these did by sinne purchase to themselues the reward of iniquity All which plagues they which were voide of those sinnes and
yoong man in Ecclesiastes They will reioyce in their youth and inioy the delights of sinne though it be but for a season But they marke not that answere to him in the Gospell Thou in thy life time receiuedst thy pleasure therefore now thou art tormented nor to the yong man by the Preacher what was said Know that for all these things God will bring thee to iudgement No such thing I say they do consider but all that they obserue is this How the better that men are for the most part the lesse they are set by as it is said I haue seene the iust to perish in his iustice and the lesse men fashion themselues after this present world the lesse they may they see depart from a good conscience and be merrie after the common maner which these obiecters count an irkesome and tedious thing Againe they see that as the most part of men among whō the godlie liue haue them in some indignation and vile acount so that they doe by meanes thereof sustaine mocks taunts checks and complaints before their betters with cruell threatnings and in persecution times that they are conuented imprisoned railed on yea and oft times put to death These things I say they only looke at with carnall eyes and therefore are easily brought to beware that they come not neere their course but they neither consider that they suffer for righteousnesse sake and therefore that they are blessed neither that they themselues and such as they are liue in darkenesse and after the lust of their eie and heart and that their pleasures wanze away as the cracking of thornes vnder a pot and afterward they must come to their heauie and vnwelcome account Besides this though they haue sorrow and vexation dailie in their liues by meanes of their sinne vnlesse they breake it off through foolish mirth and vanitie for a while yet partly they see it not neither count it any as to be cast into fretting frowardnesse strife debate c. And if they doe purchase any trouble by their deserts ill doings as shame charge by the purse and other punishment yet they will chuse to suffer much this way rather than they will be driuen from their will and the inioying of their fond liberties And now let all wise men iudge what these kinds of men haue gained by following their sinfull course let I say the vttermost of their gaine and pleasure be considered and what troubles they haue shunned in shunning to liue godly But when they haue done seeing the Lord hath sufficiently confirmed this that plagues abide the vngodly that they may be sure of it that their sin shall finde them out let none looke to prouide well for himselfe that way namely to shunne and be farre from the sincere practise of a religious and godly life to the end he may be free from troubles for he can no other way more certainly and speedily multiplie them And whereas it is obiected that the best of Gods seruants are not free from troubles but suffer much for their profession and a good conscience it is granted But their troubles for those causes are of another kinde namely fatherly chastisements to holde them in from perishing with the world or trials of their patience faith and other graces of God in them or such as they suffer for good causes and so weepe and lament when the world is iocund and mery and therefore they turne euer to their profit as I shall haue occasion to shew more plentifullie in another place more fit for that purpose And to conclude let all know this that though a sinner doe euill an hundred times and God prolongeth his daies yet that it shall be well with them that feare the Lord and doe reuerence before them And thus much of the first point in this second branch of this priuiledge that the godly may liue void of manie and great troubles and therefore that such as doe not may thanke themselues for it whether we vnderstand inward distrust and feare or outward punishments that are fruits of sinne CHAP. 10. Of the second branch of this priuiledge concerning the afflictions of the faithfull namely That God deliuereth them out of manie when the wicked still remaine in theirs THe second point is that they may also assure themselues that the Lord will deliuer them and that of very fauour out of many troubles though they see not how euen as I haue shewed that some shall not touch them at all For although they themselues see not how nor any other likelihood but that they shall long oppresse them yea vtterly consume them yet euen then doth the Lord know how to deliuer them and hath many waies which we could not see to rid them out of so great calamities and so he doeth either before they haue long lien vpon them or at least before they haue beene driuen to any extremitie by them and before they haue had their course as in the deliuerances of Dauid mentioned 1. Sam. 19.20.23.24 26. chapters thorowout is to be seene And this he doth as oft as it is expedient when in the meane season he dealeth not so with the vnbeleeuers but when the other escape they come many times in their roome as the wise man saith The godly escape out of trouble by the Lords deliuering of them and the wicked are come in their stead Now for proofe of that which I said that God deliuereth them out of many what is more plaine then that which the prophet saith If the Lord had not beene on our side may Israell now say if the Lord had not been on our side when men rose vp against vs they had then swallowed vs vp quicke when their wrath was kindled against vs c. But praised be the Lord who hath not giuen vs a prey vnto their teeth Our soule is escaped as a bird out of the snare of the fouler the snare is broken and we are escaped The Apostle prooueth it also in his words We would not haue you ignorant brethren of our affliction which came vnto vs in Asia how we were pressed out of measure passing strength so that we altogither doubted euen of life but God deliuered vs from so great a death and doth deliuer vs in whom we trust also that he will deliuer vs. The dangers of Gods people vnder the gouernment of king Ahashuerosh who knoweth not How had that wicked Haman by malice and subtiltie obtained of the king commission to take their goods and put them to death The day was set and all preparation made for the bringing of it to passe and yet before it could be effected how did the Lord at the humble sute of Mardocheus and the Queene Hester in prayer and fasting seeking vnto him turne away the plague from them and deliuering them bring their enemies and Haman the first of all the rest as he was the chiefest into
crosses from God as sent to them in his loue they murmure not against him neither refuse to be chastised of him but are thankfull and therefore labour for patience that it may haue her perfect worke yea and further if they can finde any sinne in themselues which might draw these corrections of the Lord vpon them they heartily turne from it with all possible speed that so they may more confidently intreat the Lord to turne away all the tartnesse of their affliction frō them And they which after this maner behaue themselues vnder the crosse although they performe these duties but in weaknesse shall finde their troubles howsoeuer for the time irkesome vnto the flesh yet to be gainfull manie waies and in manie respects vnto their soules For they shall giue them a proofe of that grace as meeknesse trust and confidence which otherwise they could not know to be in them They shall teach them also experience of greater acknowledging Gods fatherly kindnesse which worketh and bringeth forth these sweet graces in them by as vnlikely occasions as the soft waters gush out of the hard and stonie rocke for in others what doe afflictions cause for the most part that haue them but rage and fretting and such like Besides in those who are rightly exercised in the bearing of them they hold them from many sinnes which others runne into they make them more humble and thankfull they hearten them by custome therein to beare greater yea greater than they thought possible that euer they should haue gone vnder and with all these commeth most sound and exceeding comfort in the end at least with hope in the middest of them which shall not make them ashamed Therefore if the seruants of God may inioy these with many other such commodities by their afflictions and haue so good liking of the Christian life that they will not forsake it for the greatest of them I conclude this third branch as the two former That the Lord hath not left their afflictions vpon them to vexe them and make their liues wearisome and vnpleasant to them but that they should receiue much good and benefit by them And although they be not without sharpnesse yet the Christian life hath so many sweet fruits of them therewith that as men are not wearie of the pleasant spring time though it be anoied with the flea so we do not loath our afflicted estate being so many waies gainfull for some bitternesse that accompanieth the same for holy securitie through the favour of God a good conscience and confidence of our cause that it is good maketh euen a hard state easie or at least tolerable And these priuiledges which I haue now spoken of who can sufficientlie maruell that our glorious God doth communicate to mortall men yea vile sinners which were once without God in the world I confesse in setting them downe that I am much astonished to thinke of his vnspeakable kindnesse especially because I haue mentioned no vaine speculations or dreames of mans braine which vanish in the aire but vndoubted truethes out of the word of God and found true by experience of many good Christians so that we may worthily be prouoked to seeke a part therein amongst them And yet so much the greater they are and better to be accounted of inasmuch as the longer they be inioyed the more fruit and comfort they bring to him that hath his part in them And when we finde not this doctrine sauourie and sweet to vs nor the vse of it in our afflictions let vs not charge and challenge the Lord for it but consider what we haue lost through vnbeliefe CHAP. 12. Of the eighth priuiledge Of growing in grace NOw as it cannot be denied but that these forementioned graces are singular priuiledges so to passe the next we are not to be ignorant of this that whatsoeuer good things Gods people already haue and inioy yet God hath more in store for them and will giue more grace and greater measure of his heauenly gifts then they before they had them could either aske or thinke And this is woorthy to be considered with the former as a further increase and higher degree of the fruits of his loue that he doth so largely and bountifully reach out his hand vnto them that thereby they may be inriched as farre beyond the beginnings of their true happines as their beginnings were beyond their first condition before it in the iudgement of all men For cleerer proofe heereof we are to know that he maketh them to grow in sounder vnderstanding of his wil in more assurance of faith and strength of hope in more patience vnder the crosse more moderation in the vse of their lawfull liberties and benefits of this life he giueth them better rule ouer their hearts and affections and that in more things then at the first and ofter easilier and so ouer their liues and actions their tongues their hands their eies their eares The Lord giueth them farre more inlargement in praier then in times past and constantly to bestow more time in all the helpes to godlinesse and to scoure off much rust and rubbish of the rebellious old man and their euill qualities as they haue and see greater reason why they should doe so yea he worketh more sound comfort by the holy Ghost and more constant continuance thereof in them then they were wont to be acquainted with And to comprehend much in few words the whole course of their life is much better gouerned then it was wont to be and the image of God more liuely and cleerely restored And are not these thinke we priuiledges farre aboue their expectation and greater then they could looke for All which the Apostle knowing that they were dainties prepared for the Lords beloued ones and a great treasure although hidden from the world did daily wish and pray for that they might be giuen to the church of Colossa as he sheweth in these words After that I heard of your faith in Christ Iesus and loue towards all the Saints I ceased not to pray for you that you might be filled with all knowledge of his will in all wisdome and spirituall vnder standing that you might walke worthy the Lord and please him in all things bringing foorth fruit in euery good worke increasing in the acknowledging of God strengthened with all might according to his glorious power vnto all long suffering and lenity of mind with ioy What haue I said concerning this priuilege which the Apostle hath not fully conteined in these words And yet what people are there being but lately turned to God as the Colossians were which might not thinke that the graces which he put them in hope of and incouraged them to looke for were not more and farre greater then they might possibly be partakers of Which thing may liuely be seene in Moses example if we compare the time wherein God did first call
mightily preuaile we beleeuing withall that he is faithfull who hath promised and calleth vs heereto who will also doe the same to quicken vs to the bearing of the burden though otherwise heauy and in it selfe intollerable Also in another sort these The afflictions of this present life are not worthy of the glory which shall be shewed vnto vs And againe Our light affliction which is but for a moment causeth vnto vs a farre more excellent and eternall weight of glory while we looke not on the things temporall which are seene but on things not seene which are eternall Also If we suffer with Christ we shall also be glorified with him All which duely considered with the like are able to make vs bow to the bearing of such difficulties as our mercifull father shall see meet to try vs with The examples of our Sauiour his Apostles and other holy martirs whom we count blessed which haue suffered for a good conscience haue no small force to perswade vs. Of our Sauiour it is said when the holy Ghost wisheth Christians to run with patience the race that is set before them Looke to Iesus the author and finisher of your faith who for the ioy that was set before him indured the crosse and despised the shame and is set at the right hand of the throne of God Consider therefore him that indured such speaking against of sinners lest yee should be wearied and faint in your mindes Of the Apostles Paule writeth this We are afflicted on euery side yet are we not in distresse we are persecuted but not forsaken cast downe but we perish not alwaies deliuered to death for Iesus sake that the life of Iesus may be made manifest in our mortall flesh And againe Chastened but not killed sorrowing yet alwaies reioicing as poore yet making many rich as hauing nothing yet possessing all things Of the Martyrs this is said They were tried with mockings and scourgings yea moreouer by bonds and imprisonment they were stoned they were hewen asunder they were slaine with the sword they wandred vp and downe in sheepe skinnes and in goat skinnes being destitute afflicted and tormented whom the world was not woorthy of they wandred in wildernesses and mountaines and dennes and caues of the earth Oh how should these glorious examples with those who suffred death ioifully in our remembrance for the gospell I say how should they draw our hearts and incourage vs to set light by our liues when the Lord will require them at our hands And to adde the fourth and last kind of perswasions to set vs forward in this worke of the Lord which is hindred in vs not a little by thinking what we forgoe and leaue behinde vs if we should be ready to suffer persecution for Christs sake as our pleasures profits preferments friends to this I answere Besides that our Sauiour saith Whosoeuer forsaketh house or brethren or sisters or father or mother or wife or children or lands for my sake and the gospels shall receiue an hundredfold now at this present and in the world to come life euerlasting I say beside this alas what a poore life is this that we lead heere where few haue any great store of pleasures and commodities if they be religoius yet if they haue they haue them with much sorrow feare and vnquietnesse though they haue lawfully come by them And yet besides the vncertainty of them and of life it selfe with reproch vnkindnesses malice ill will and disdaine of our betters the lewd tongues of our inferiors and the repining and emulation of our equals and the wearyings of vs by all sorts vnto the which we are subiect why should there be such shrinking and going backe at the hearing of persecution and death I confesse if it were not for the communion of Saints which we haue in this world with God and his church there is nothing of any weight to mooue a Christian to desire to liue heere especially when the Lord calleth him hence and yet the forgoing of Gods presence in this world is recompenced largely with the inioying of it in the life to come which is alwaies to be preferred before the best estate that may be heere inioied Oh it is not the least peece of our misery that we seeing what little good may be done of vs heere but contrarily how great cause of complaining we haue for that we are led by the law of our members so many waies to euill that we be not for all this able to say euery day Come lord Iesus come quickely we desire to be dissolued and to be with Christ But to end this discourse seeing God hath taught his children to prouide for the hardest and how they may perseuer in a good course vnto the end euen through great tribulations and persecutions and much more when they haue an easier passage without them let this be holden as the greatest of all the rest that they haue this as a singular prerogatiue granted them of God and that thereby they may say in reuerence and confidence Nothing shall separate vs from God neither life nor death neither things present nor things to come And let not this honor and liberty be lost which all the goods of the world cannot redeeme nor buy againe And therefore let vs nourish daily the hope of this perseuerance First by keeping in vs a willingnesse to die as sometimes we doe and so shall we be fit to liue Secondly that we vse oft to meditate of the vanity of all things and of the contempt of the world and set our mindes on things heauenly that so we may preserue and continue that liberty Thirdly that we hold fast our reioicing in Christ daily Fourthly that we mortifie all sinne and keepe it out of loue with vs which is a plucking out of the sting of sinne Fiftly that we inure our selues to beare smaller afflictions which is a part of denying our selues so we shall welcome and goe vnder greater when they come yea euen death it selfe And let vs know that he who indeauours not to hold fast these is like to finde any other estate harder and full of wearinesse And thus much be said of this priuiledge Of the perseuerance of the godly vnto their end and so of all the other which are inioied in this life All which although they be of so singular price as I haue declared yet if they had not other adioined vnto them which are immortall and perpetuall and should then be inioied when these temporary prerogatiues shall be at an end our liues should be but miserable as the Apostle speaketh when he saith If in this life onely we haue hope of Christ we are of all men the most miserable and yet both together vnmatchable CHAP. 14. Of the tenth and last priuiledge inioied perfectly in the life to come but begunne heere SO that when we haue had our part in all these then
the things which they leame therein what is the happiest estate of life that heere can be inioied euen that which hath the promises of this life and of that which is to come They grow wise in obseruing that God verifieth indeed all that he hath spoken in his word and not a iotte thereof doth faile and therefore they become more resolute euery day against all euill and sinne because they see that God will be reuenged vpon euery euill way and that it is certaine if they sinne as others doe he smiteth and they grow to see that he keepeth promise towards his who rest on him euen in their greatest streights Which how great a benefite it is may be gathered by this that it bringeth most neare communion with God by his spirit which worketh in them and which the world cannot receiue as our Sauiour saith He that loueth me shall be loued of my father and I will loue him and will shew my selfe vnto him He that keepeth my word as he shall be loued of my father so we will come to him and abide with him whereby he meaneth that he will make knowen his minde and will to them as familiarly as they which vse to conuerse one with another and eate and drinke together for the which cause also he calleth them his friends which doe the things which he commandeth them as to whom he will open euen his secret as men vse to doe to their friends and not to seruants For he loueth Zion his militant church which he hath chosen and will dwell there and delight in her more then all the habitations of Iacob that is then all other beside it And what fruite this neare communion with God doth bring which his faithfull seruants haue offered them it may easily be coniectured because as Salomon saith The heart of a friend resteth in his friend and a friend is neerer than a brother and if the perfection of loue be ioy there must needs be great ioy to Gods faithfull people when they are so deare to the Lord and he beloued of them so intirely Therefore as God giueth to his many comforts and that also he doth many waies and in many respects through the hope of eternall life through true praier and by a good conscience as hath beene said so in that they know his will and haue proofe of his familiarity with them as it pleaseth him to call it their ioy is yet more increased especially after a longer continued acquaintance with the Lord in his word And what is happinesse such I meane as in this present life may be inioied if this be not namely to partake all these with him thus to goe in and out before the Lord and to haue him thus the staffe of our comfort in al estates Which maketh ready to die and fit to liue and giueth greater gaine in both then in any other condition or course can be found and inioied yea this maketh the inioiers of it happy heere and certaine that afterwards they shall be happy for euer and though sathan doth much quaile this by occasion of troubles and our frailties yet it is certaine that it shall be recouered againe This in few words is that which I wish the true Christian reader to meditate on and consider which all Gods people haue so great need to inioy and partake by faith as it must needs grieue all that doe vnderstand and loue the excellency of it to see so many to be void thereof to whom yet the Lord hath graciously and freely bequeathed it And I pray God in most feruent maner to inlarge the hearts of all his good seruants that seeing many mourne in Sion and are holden downe with sundry and sore afflictions till they faint againe as though there were no comfort to be found for them to the easing of their heauy hearts that they may consider what the Lord hath prouided for the easing of them euen this to beleeue that all the forementioned priuiledges belong vnto them that though their sorrowes be many and great yet they may not driue them from hope in God but send them more earnestly to grone to him by praier that they may receiue and take these things to their comfort which he for that very cause hath committed to writing that those his children which are brought low and into distresse and almost to vtter despaire may lift vp their heads and reioice for so great hope of redemption and deliuerance at hand comming towards them And this will recompence aboundantly all the labour that hath beene taken and need no more be lost when it is once inioied And therefore if the beleeuers may know by Gods word that they haue a part in all the forementioned prerogatiues and therefore delight in his word which bringeth such tidings to them if they may thereby be made acquainted with that maner of conuersation which pleaseth God best and maketh most for their owne comfort and by his spirit may haue communion with him which the world cannot haue I cōclude I say that the beleeuers haue great prerogatiues bequeathed them and that the priuiledges which God hath granted out vnto his beloued are most precious and worthy all labour and trauell to be come by And that I say no more of this it is no hard matter to conceiue what sweet consolation a beleeuing heart inioyeth which hath experience of this for he beleeuing the promises of these things from day to day and hauing most sweet peace of conscience with confidence as a fruite of beleeuing them already how great must his comfort needs be which ariseth from both and especially for the hope which he hath of that which is yet to come Oh that all who feare God did beleeue this as they may boldly and ought confidently to doe that they might inrich themselues by hauing their part in it from time to time So that nothing is more to be lamented in the world then this that God hauing called men to be partakers of so excellent priuiledges and appointed for them such varietie of blessings whereof I haue mentioned but some part that they should be so ignorant as not to desire to know them so carelesse as to reiect them so obstinate as to tread them vnder foote and so to lead a life I may truely say full of misery for want of them But whiles I set downe this me thinkes I heare some obiecting thus How can we be perswaded that God hath prouided this liberty for his in this world when both Scripture calleth our life heere when we be in greatest prosperity a wandring vp and downe heauily as in a pilgrimage or wildernesse and a sowing in teares that is to say full of griefe and Christ telleth his that in the world they shall finde tribulation and that by many afflictions and persecutions we must enter into his kingdom And experience also teacheth that these things are euen so
To the which I answer affirming all that is said to be most true and therefore seeing our troubles and sorrowes are many and great through the deuils malice whiles we seeke to keepe our selues vnstained in this wretched world we haue the more need of the greater comfort neither were it possible for any godly man to goe through them if he were not fully resolued that God is with him to helpe him and comfort his soule many waies and namely in this wherein he feeleth his need greatest And therefore these afflictions which our gracious God hath appointed and promised to bring vs through are a most sure proofe of this which I say namely that he hath giuen most precious promises and prerogatiues to vs by the which only we can be able to goe vnder them For all of vs must needs faint if we did not confidently beleeue that he setleth our hearts in most sound ioy and gladnesse partly by the testimony of a good conscience which is a continuall feast and an experience of his fatherly loue towards vs and partly through the daily successe and blessing which we looke for from him the hope whereof maketh vs not ashamed Therefore seeing God of his vnspeakable loue hath bequeathed to his children so large a portion euen a taste of the heauenly ioies in this life which maketh his chastisements sweet and the yoke of his commandements easie vnto them and all difficulties to be ouercome of them and poureth such great peace and comfort into their hearts that loue him and this from day to day restrayning them of it at no time except it be more expedient for them to want it what shall I say more but bewaile that so few finde it and pray God to inlarge their hearts that they may be able to comprehend and so inioy it and to giue all praise to his maiestie who hath thought no heauenly comfort too good for his euen in this world which is a vale of misery And as for such as thinke that it is weake reioicing that is and may be accompanied with so many afflictions as our life is subiect to they must know that such corrections are seene by our heauenly father to be meete for vs and to keepe vs from vaine and deceitfull reioicings and that these fatherly chastisements doe not take away this heauenly comfort from vs but they rather cause it to be seene a greater benefit then without them we could easily be able to perceiue Others obiect thus Are there so many commodities in the christian life How commeth it to passe then that they shew it not foorth and that the godly of all sorts poore and rich one and other doe not let their light so shine among men that they may cause them by seeing such admirable things in them as are not to be found commonly in the world beside to aske haste after them For where are they say these Obiecters which haue so much grace appearing in them aboue other men In their dealings we finde it not in their liues we see it not neither are any parts that we behold in them such as deserue so great cōmendation To whom I answer that al these things are true which haue beene said of the great priuiledges and prerogatiues of the people of God and much more according to that which is written in the Psalme Wonderfull things are spoken of thee ô thou city of God but yet not so easily descried nor perceiued in the persons who inioy them and that for these causes First seeing their most precious gifts are spirituall and inward according to that which is written The kings daughter is all glorious within and therefore not easily seene and beheld of such as haue but outward and bodily eies their comelinesse and beauty is like the curtaines of the tabernacle the outward and vpper couerings whereof were of goats haire rammes skinnes and badgers but the inward were of fine twined linnen blew silke purple and scarlet with the most exquisite imbroidering of the Cherubins vpon them So is the outward estate of Gods seruants in this world ill fauoured and deformed in the eies of men but inwardly beautifull as the lilie and sweet and pleasant as the rose Their graces therefore which God hath giuen them as faith hope confidence a pure heart a good conscience a well gouerning of themselues and with these meekenesse patience mercifulnesse loue c. being not perceiued of them who neither know them nor haue them nor loue them what maruell is it though they aske for that in them which yet is before their eies as the souldiers that sought Christ euen when they spake to him though they say They behold no such grace in them which they can not discerne The same may be said of the inward comfort and ioy in the holy Ghost which is more worth than the world The second cause why these Obiecters see nothing worthy the following in a maner or commendable in them is because the gifts of God which appeare outwardly in their liues do the more prouoke them to wrath and rage because they see their course is not like their owne but contrary vnto it for they thinke themselues disgraced by them seeing they walke not after the same excesse of riot that they themselues do and therefore speake they euill of them Their innocency and harmelesse liuing in the world and that they will haue no fellowship with the vnfruitfull works of darknesse but rebuke them rather and their Christian carrying of themselues in their waies with moderation wisdome and constancie is charged to be hypocrisie precisenesse and new-fangled singularitie Furthermore the comfort which they haue in their liues being rather felt in their owne hearts than seene of strangers and their reproch in the world great and their condition counted vnfortunate how can the happinesse of them be knowen as I haue said although it be no lesse yea rather farre greater than I haue set it downe to be No no they must haue eyes as cleere as chrystall who can see and beholde this And that I may leaue no doubt in any mans minde about this matter I must desire them to thinke that my meaning is not that Gods children for all the priuiledges wherewith God honoureth them both heere and especially will do in the life to come are therefore without their seuerall infirmities and blots also some of them vnto the which the rest through their owne corruption yet remaining in them and the deuils malice are subiect which though they debarre them not of the forenamed prerogatiues seeing they are willingly brought to repent of them is one great cause why these obiecters see so little in the godly life as either to commend it or to be themselues incouraged to imbrace it But yet while these marke not these things but only beholde the slips and blemishes in the men themselues though in some more than
other and do not beleeue nor regard the doctrine of the Scripture which teacheth the trueth more soundly than it can be seene in the holiest persons and perfectest patternes therefore they grow to these absurdities And yet when their infirmities appeare and afflictions take holde of them God seeing it expedient that it be so for a season euen then is their estate more to be desired than the other in their greatest flourishing For they are beloued of the Lord yet still for all that and most deare vnto him as it is written I am blacke ye daughters of Ierusalem yet comly c. And of their falles and infirmities I say that therefore they departed from the good and perfect way for a moment that they might thereby see and bewaile their vilenesse and so returne againe to stand more constantly after Yet this watch-word I would giue to many which are of good hope that diuers grosse and ranke corruptions do so broadly appeare and so mightily preuaile in sundry as frowardnesse vncharitablenesse conceitednesse rash iudgements breach of promise and other heat and intemperancy of heart c. to the offence of many that they do exceedingly abate the beautie glorie of their profession And it must needs be confessed and granted that few Christians are as they might and ought to be but goodnesse is too sparing and grace is too sore dimmed and darkened in most euen of the best and forwardest and few carie themselues as they might and ought to doe in their course by giuing good example And this maketh the Gospell to be lesse honoured and imbraced of many whereas if it were a more common thing that the well-willers of the Gospell were more faithfull wise watchfull louing harmelesse fruitfull c. it would cut and wound the hearts and consciences of the bad and also incourage many of the weaker sort vnto their duties But yet shall the liues of them be glorious before God and shining lights to such as can see and discerne whiles they that carpe at them and seeke to disgrace them shall be as the mists and clouds that shine not but hinder the light rather And whereas it may be said that some of them haue excellent gifts of God in them yet the trueth is where sanctification euen the salt of grace is not to season them they are but as a pleasant and beautifull flower growing on a dunghill and as Salomon saith like a ring in a swines snout And thus much of the priuiledges of the true beleeuers The end of the sixth Treatise THE SEVENTH TREATISE OF THE OBIECTIONS AND CAVILS WHICH may be brought against the doctrine before set downe and an answere to them CHAP. 1. Of the summe and order of this Treatise NOw that I haue set downe the summe of the matter which I tooke in hand and haue shewed how it behoueth the people of God to be directed and guided daily vnto the Christian life and what impediments are in the way to hinder from it and priuiledges to incourage to it I will now in the next and last place as I appointed in the entrance meet with the obiections and cauils which may arise from thence that all the Lords inheritance may walke after that course more resolutely and boldly especially when such obiections as may trouble them shall appeare to be but weake and vaine As I nothing doubt but whatsoeuer shew of reason may come in the way against it shall be seene to be but the froth of mans braine and carnall And I likewise hope that such as shall be acquainted with the doctrine before set downe shal not onely be incouraged by these answers to practise it but also inabled and perswaded to continue therein till more light be giuen them for the well gouerning of themselues and that in a more perfect maner than I can set downe in the meane season that this which I heere haue propounded may helpe to direct the common sort of Christian people as the godly learned haue bene taught of God to direct themselues For who knoweth not this that euen many of Gods deare children doe and haue through ignorance and for want of direction very dimly seene into the beauty of a godly life and vncomfortablely gone about it and haue made a meere toile of the seruice of God which should be the greatest pleasure Therefore as it is not to be doubted but that numbers will rebell against the doctrine which rangeth them within holie compasse and will refuse to be subiect to it and that they which doe so will frame their iudgement to their practise to excuse and defend that to be good which they doe and besides there is no doubt but that questions will arise in the weake beleeuers about it to trouble them I will therefore as I said in this Treatise set my selfe against such carnall reasonings answering the cauils and quarrels which they shall raise and bring for the defence of their euill liues against the former doctrine and then remoue the obiections which weake but yet teachable Christians would or ought to propound for their satisfying before I end And I will do it in this maner First to answer them who obiect that there is no need of any daily directing of vs as long as we haue the Scriptures and therefore neither this which is before set downe by me nor any other is of any vse or to any purpose this I will answer in the next chapter Then I will shew the obiections and cauils of them who say that neither this nor any other like it can be obserued that is daily and set downe their reasons and shew what great inconueniences they thinke would follow and to these I will answer in the three next chapters After both I will mention sundrie of the particular doubts which are like to rise in the minds of such as are teachable and well disposed Christians and arme them against the same to the tenth chapter And last of all I will shut vp this Treatise and the whole booke exhorting all the faithfull to make vse of it and the vnreformed to repentance CHAP. 2. Of the first obiection That their needs no direction daily besides Gods word and therefore this is needlesse ANd first if any doe maruell why I write any direction at all as though God had not set downe in the scripture a way for vs all to walke in to this I answere That if that were a good reason why no helpe for mens weakenesse should be set forth in writing because it is the same which is in the scripture then it should follow with as great reason that nothing should be preached because all that which is preached if we preach in the name and by the authority of God is out of the scripture But seeing there can be no doubt made of that therfore that both preaching writing are singular gifts of God for the building vp of his church that al helps are not
horse both his eies being put out and seruing to make the vncircumcised pastime who had beene the ioy and glory of the people of God But to returne from Sampson haue they not tried what it hath gained them to be at their owne hand and libertie whiles they haue thereby runne into shamefull sinnes and offences Thousands with griefe may witnesse this trueth with me and can say by miserable experience that all sound comfort and libertie to be desired and rested in is in this that euery one seeke to be contented with the libertie which God giueth him remembring that which is written A good conscience is a continuall banquet We know that through frailtie forgetfulnesse and the remainder of our corruption the best shall too oft go out of the way therefore they need not seeke occasions to doe so but to auoid them rather and so obey the commandement of God Put ye on the Lord Iesus and make no prouision for the flesh to fulfill the lusts thereof This I trust may suffice for the vnfolding of the forenamed Scriptures and to answere any reasonable man to his full contentation And let such in the feare of God cease maruelling why we should be so carefull to please God euen through the day and one day aswell as another because besides other reasons which in their proper place I haue set downe this is to be weighed that Christianitie is like to a trade or occupation wherein no good will be done nor profit arise except it be thorowly followed and with great diligence and especially this point regarded that one thing be not lost or neglected whiles another is followed nor one duetie slacked whiles another is performed And thus I shut vp my answer to this last obiection saying That the fore-mentioned Scriptures other like them are not fearefull to Gods children neither shall need to trouble any who will take heed that they trouble not themselues by wilfulnesse and grosse negligence but do in the simplicity of their heart shew themselues teachable to that which they know of the will of God although they finde many wants in themselues so as they groane vnder the burden of them and be truely cast downe for the sins which they haue committed for the best are vnder no better condition although they may excell their brethren in some measure of grace and therefore they confesse that when they haue done all they are vnprofitable seruants CHAP. 9. Of the obiection That Ministers may follow daily direction but yet not therefore the people and of such as obiect That better counsell is giuen by the authour than he himselfe will follow with answer to both and a larger answere to the first obiection in Chapter 2. THe other obiections which remaine are few and shall in few words be answered Of the which this is one Though you that haue nothing to trouble you but sit quiet at your studies and leade a scholars life may be fit to guide your selues in such a maner as heere hath beene set downe as indeed it becommeth you well and all doe looke for it at your hands who should be lights vnto others yet it is not therefore to be vrged vpon vs. Yea these Obiecters do further alledge If it be hard euen for you scolars ministers to obserue it who haue so many helps to set you forward ouer we haue there is small equitie in it that we should be inioined the same performance of duetie which is required of you our hinderances and lets in the world being more and farre greater than yours and our helps and furtherances fewer and weaker as ye know But to these I answer As there are more helps to the learned and ministerie and fewer lets who for the most part haue their liuing prouided them and may be much more free as they ought to be from earthly intanglements than others except they loue to haue their hands and their heads ful of worldly dealings so they haue more dueties to performe besides these which are common to all priuate Christians For they ought not to rest in the direction aforesaid which is common to euery priuate beleeuer but according to their speciall calling as they are ministers they ought to performe the seuerall dueties thereof publickly and priuately both by attendance to reading themselues and also as watchmen to looke vnto others diligently in exhorting admonishing rebuking comforting and instructing them as occasion shal be offered Further it were meet for them to take a view of their weeks worke at the end of it to keepe a register of Gods speciall mercies and deliuerances and another of his chastisements and afflictions and how they goe vnder them and profit by them that by their experience they might the better bring on others This I say and some other such dueties ought to be looked to of such so that priuate persons need not thinke themselues so sore pressed in respect of them who if they looke well to their charge haue a double duetie to discharge in respect of others Although I could wish that they did in practise and in the course of their liues faithfully and carefully performe that which is drawen out in common for euery Christian for with griefe it may be spoken but too truely that many of them liue as they list very offensiuely and both in performing the duties of their calling and example come much behinde many of those who by good right ought to be guided by them but none are to stumble at the bad liues of such forasmuch as there will alwaies be in the ministery offensiue persons who though they should goe before the flocke yet come far behind them to their iust reproach and as Elies sons cause their holy calling to be had in contempt and to be euill spoken of from whom the people are not to fetch their light nor to take example For though the calling it selfe be most glorious and fit to make and keepe them heauenly minded namely seeing their labours and studies may be helpers of them to godlinesse whereas other mens are full of toile and occasions through their weakenesse to draw them to worldlinesse yet except they be such themselues as haue the vpper hand ouer their mindes and hearts and can hold them in subiection and teach themselues when they teach the people their studies will not onely be full tedious vnto them and yeeld small profit to their flocke but also they shall be as apt to be deepely plunged in the world and in idlenesse and vanity as others which will surely come to passe till preaching reading and godlinesse be with a better conscience regarded of them and till it be their glory crowne to seeke to gaine many to God So that it is cleere that many ministers as they handle the matter find it not so easie aboue priuat persons to liue godly but are far off frō keeping of a good course
haue receiued the Gospell with ioy and been much cast downe by the force of the lawe But as their humbling hath been a bowing of themselues for a short time like a bulrush with the wind so their ioy hath been a suddaine flash of fleeting mirth not well grounded in them and an inlightning of them with the generall knowledge of saluation rather then a sealing of the assurance of their owne in their hearts for continuance Oh how many haue after the report made by others what great change the Gospell had wrought how many I say haue resorted to the hearing of it and giuen good and commendable hope of their owne change also and repentance who yet were soone wearie of the Lords yoke and of being subiect to his holy gouernment how many haue forsaken the fountaines of the water of life which could haue refreshed their soules in their necessitie with sound comfort and haue digged to themselues broken pits which can hold no water to comfort them And so haue started aside like a broken bowe and haue returned shamefully to their vomit and as the sowe which was washed to wallow againe in the mire Which I speake not as though God had not both called out of this life many amongst vs within these yeeres in her Maiesties raigne of singular hope and left a comfortable companie amongst vs still with others dailie comming on but to cast their shame as dung in their faces who haue fallen from that feruent desire of the sincere milke of the word which once they had to the world to prophanenes and to carelesnes These as the Scripture saith of Iudas went out from vs but they were none of vs for if they had been of vs they would haue continued still with vs. For when either prosperitie hath been graunted them they haue waxen wanton and haue turned the grace of God into loosenes or when affliction hath followed them they haue growne wearie of their profession saying as we reade in Eccles 7.12 That the former dayes were better and wished againe for the merrie world which they inioyed and the pleasant life as the Israelites did their flesh pots which they passed in ignorance of God and the lusts thereof in superstition and such like and so haue fallen from the grace of God and haue departed from him to whom yet they had professed themselues to haue been infinitly indebted as for his other benefits so especially for his Gospell in the which they seemed to take no small delight for a season But these when I consider their falsehood towards God and their double dealing that they would not giue their hearts to him to beleeue his mercies to be their onely treasures and so hold fast their confidence in him who would sufficiently haue recompenced their forsaking of the world I cease meruailing at them although they are fallen from an high account and estimation among the seruants of God vnto a vile and reprochfull estate to be reckoned with the vnbeleeuers some of them making this their chiefe religion rather to be iudges and censurers of their brethren then to hold and retaine loue and fellowship with them For whom yet I will not cease to intreate the Lord dailie that if any of them belong to him it would please him to awake them and to bring them home with the prodigal sonne in the sight of those who haue seene their reuolt that so not onely themselues may be saued though they take shame in the world but others also who were imboldened to sinne by their example may be reclaimed Thus the loue of these men hath constrained me a little to go aside in lamenting their miserie because I haue knowne many of them who hauing shined as lights for a season are become mistie cloudes to hinder light from others whom I also counsell to consider that they haue not been driuen away from their holy profession by persecution which if they had been might haue giuen better hope of them to their brethren that meere weakenesse had hindered them but they haue gone away from their first loue and broken off their fellowship with their brethren euen in the time of the Gospell flourishing and preached in some places with more power then when they were in the beginning most earnestly stirred vp to imbrace it yea and some of them then forsooke their good beginnings not when Moses was gone aside from them for the space of fortie daies but whilest he was amongst them and in the middest of their tents calling vpon them to be sound and constant and to goe forward as he had done long before and himselfe also to Gods glorie be it spoken of some with great courage and cheerefulnes of good example going before them And therefore seeing their sinne is the greater they are to be aduised to looke for better assurance of their saluation and whom they haue offended that so they may repent and now take surer hold of eternall life with the hand of their faith rather than by so weake and small occasions to let it goe For if they had in the feeling of their sinne feare sorrow and other distresses for the same been vnfainedly humbled their hearts mollified and they resolued to seeke the forgiuenes thereof and righteousnes thereby and that through the free imputation thereof by Iesus Christ they should soundly haue had their diseases healed their sorrow and doubtes expelled and true comfort ministred from their faith in him which would so effectually haue wrought in them and haue raised such an vnfained loue to God againe that they would for no cause haue been withdrawne but rather haue set themselues to growe in godlines with their brethren then in the least manner to haue returned to their former lusts of their ignorance from which they professed themselues to haue been purged This I haue written for their causes who haue been content to be deceiued with an opinion of happines and yet to be voide of it who because they haue had some light in the beholding of their sinnes and haue been wounded in conscience for the guilt of them and punishment due to the same haue therefore perswaded themselues that they haue been effectually called when yet they haue not seene nor found this that their sinnes haue been pardoned to them and in token thereof that they themselues haue been changed in will affection and conuersation and so haue become new creatures For though they alleage and that iustly that in the conuersion of Paul the people mentioned Act. 2.37 the returning of the people of Israel to God in the time of the Iudges and in the dayes of Samuel and in such other examples the holy Ghost setteth downe their trouble of minde their pricke of conscience and their great abasing of themselues which I graunt are wrought in such as haue been truly penitent yet there hath been ioyned also with these an earnest hungring
grosse errors for not knowing them and so become nothing the better for them but he hath taught vs to draw as it were a copie and a certaine platforme for our liues out of the same the poore the rich the old the young the married and the vnmarried all are I say to draw out of them direction for their vse And what other thing is contained in the words of the Prophet for in saying that we must take heede to our wayes that is our course of life and the actions thereof doth he except any one more then another So that it is manifest both by the doctrine of the word of God as also by the examples thereof that not onely there ought to be a generall guiding of Gods people by the word but also a particular trying of their wayes thereby and that this ought to be as a trade to be followed in one poynt as in another according to the knowledge of euery one and therefore to be made an ordinarie course to seeke to haue direction in all things So that in the more actions of our liues that we are ignorant and to seeke whether we doe them lawfully or no the more wee must see our debt to God and finde fault with our selues that we may see the greater neede to sue for pardon which few doe see And therefore are the particular duties set downe almost in euery epistle both which all Christians ought to performe and the contrary sins that they may see according to the occasions offered how to imploy themselues and also more specially of men and women old and young rich and poore maisters and seruants both inward affections and externall actions all which to what end serue they or why should they haue been set downe but to teach this that men must tie themselues shorter and denie many noysome liberties which now they take and runne after and also to teach that euery part of a Christians life requireth direction that hee must shun that which is naturall I meane his owne and be guided by that which is spirituall namely by the word of God And therefore it is not to be counted as a common sinne but as the head of many sins that as though the Scriptures were among vs but for fashion or for the deciding of some rare and hard doubts and controuersies in religion which is but one vse of them the most thinke themselues by their naturall wit and skill able to direct their waies which opinion with their practise what doth it differ from that which is written of the Heathen Gentiles God in times past suffered all nations to walke in their owne waies Act. 14.16 And this be said for the proofe of the first part of this former reason namely that all their actions must bee squared after the rule of Gods word throughout their life The second part of this reason namely that it ought to be daily and euery day and so through the day the saying of the Lord doth cleerely prooue Blessed is the man that feareth alwaies And againe 1. Cor. 10.31 Whether ye eate or drink or whatsoeuer ye doe else doe all to the glorie of God And to Iosua 1.8 Thou shalt meditate and exercise thy minde in this booke of the law day and night as if he should say early and late all times of the day that his heart being well seasoned with the sweete sauour of knowledge his tongue might vtter the same and hee might be exercised by the helpe thereof in the manifold actions of his life S. Paul also when he writeth of the widow that should be chosen to looke to the poore describeth her by this one note whereby a good Christian is discerned amongst men namely if she haue been daily giuen to euery good worke And hee whom it may well beseeme vs to follow did not onely make it his daily trade to bee directed by the doctrine of Gods word but euen through the day did the same diuiding as it were the day into one good doing or other for these are his words Oh Lord what a loue haue I to thy law all the day long is my meditation in it that is I am musing still how I may please thee whatsoeuer my actions are which I goe about Againe Euery day will I praise thee Euen so if it may be let vs be doing good and that in an holy and right manner euery day and when wee cannot yet let vs auoide and shunne euill But if thou wilt doe neither nor endeuour after the same constantly from day to day then renounce Gods word and doe what thou lustest And why should not mens hearts be daily giuen to the Lord who is most worthie of them what haue we to doe in the day more necessarie as it shall appeare one day to all who now will take no knowledge of it Weigh what I say and the Lord giue thee vnderstanding that in thy heart and life thou maist euery day serue him doth the holie Ghost Prou. 4.23 and 25.25 when hee saith Keepe thy heart with all diligence and againe let it be in the feare of the Lord continually doth he I say meane any certaine time or one day and not euery day so when rules for praying are giuen are they not to direct vs in all our prayers for euer If thou saist why is this then so strange to men I say first naturally men desire to satisfie God with a little and soone to haue done with him and few will weigh particularly and daily what they ought to be and how to walke one day as well as another but are content to goe the easiest way to worke as they thinke and slubber vp their sinnes and are therefore neuer long confident in nor bold with God as they might bee and as some others also of his deare children be and they themselues also perhaps sometime haue been Whereas if it were the matter which is in account with them who doubteth but that it would be daily looked to Againe if ye say why are wee troubled with these nouelties now more then in times past I say men are content to haue such things to be nouelties vnto them with which they desire not to bee acquainted for els these are not nouelties in the Scriptures and that is seene seeing there are diuers who as they haue learned it to be the will of God that al good duties as they may should euery day be practised so they doe carefully and conscionably prune off that behauiour in the day which could not well be thought vpon and remembred at the euening without an vnwelcomed wound and accusation For what can lesse be gathered out of the Scriptures before alleaged then that Christians should bee daily giuen to euery good worke that is to aime thereat though when they haue done all they may finde themselues to bee much behind hand and vnprofitable seruants And what meaning else hath this Scripture Herein I
in men and to the good that commeth by it that he may stirre vp this gift in himselfe whosoeeuer he be that hath any such and not be dismayed if successe follow not by and by as he would wish I haue seene much good done by it euen in the mouth of priuate men And if it were kindly vsed of Christians as they shall haue occasion and much more by the Minister there would much good blessing followe it but if men take not heed the Diuell doth so craftily hinder it that it will take small effect but rather be frustrate and broken off That will be if he who should be occupied in this seruice to God be a loose liuer himselfe he shall do no good by it to others and he shall soone waxe weary of it and especially if he be not very watchfull in his earthly dealings that there grow no conceipts straungenesse and other dislikes by meanes of them betwixt him and others for they will soone hinder it But here I cannot omit to bewaile the vnseasonable speeches of some as also vncharitable and discouraging that as though they saw no vse of these duties namely of exhorting admonishing and reprouing nor of the Apostles commanding that they should be continued aske What Papists any conuert from their poperie hereby whereas it is well knowne that the common sort of them admit small talke about religion their common answer being this They meane not to reason except the learneder sort of them who of a wilfull and malitious mind against religion and Prince maintaining it do of set purpose abuse their gifts to the peruerting of the truth But God be thanked this charge of exhorting and rebuking one another was giuen before poperie was hatched and there should haue bene need inough of it though it had neuer bene bred and so it shall be a Christian duty much pleasing the Lord without any regard of them who scorne it wheresoeuer it be wisely and religiously vsed and without controuersie much blessed this being regarded of them towards whom it is vsed which is written I beseech you brethren suffer the words of exhortation For consolation also and ministring comfort it is another worthy duty when in mens bodily sicknesse or trouble of mind or otherwise in their wants we do ease their sorowfull hearts with sweet words from God wisely and fitly applied to them and comfort them as he hath comforted vs. When a penitent soule counting that his greatest miserie which is a token of his greatest happinesse I meane the feeling of the burthen of his sinne desiring nothing more then to be eased shall be brought to be perswaded so and that his sinne is forgiuen him what can be like comfortable to him For he shall be one of a thousand to him that can do it as we reade in Iob. So when another in case of bodily distresse or necessitie shall in like sort be spoken to as the woman of Canaan was by our Sauiour saying O woman great is thy faith be it to thee as thou desirest what a reuiuing of her was it thinke we Not much vnlike to the dealing of Boaz with Ruth a desolate and poore widow and a strannger which caused her to breake foorth and say O my Lord thou hast comforted me and spoken to the heart of thine handmaid For if the diseased person be much cheared by Phisicke bodily what maruell though spirituall comfort worke vpon the soule mightily It should be in request therefore aboue all other priuate matters euen as it is the waightiest that there should be not Ministers onely who yet chiefly should do it but euen priuate Christians also who should be able in some measure to comfort one another in their heauinesse but this also is to seeke with men Not one of many can speake to the purpose to a sicke bodie to comfort him but vnsauorily that which may more increase his heauinesse by telling him they are much grieued for his sicknesse c. when who seeth not they had need of other comfort As for other companies they are of another kind some about honest refreshings some about bargainings couenants-making other agreements some about suites debates controuersies and such like and although there cannot certaine rules be giuen concerning them all yet they must be all gone about and done in such wise as that they may be sutable and correspondent to the other parts of Christian life that there be no breaking off our comfort with God by loose and carelesse doing of them but that we hold the vnitie of the Spirit in the bond of peace neither that there be a following of the fashion of other men in them but that we being armed with such grace as is fit for those occasions may shew that we are attired with the furniture of Christians which wee ought continually as with seemely apparell to be cloathed with to make our whole conuersation comely For example to speake of christian recareation wherein a part of companie keeping is taken vp for the most part which is an exercise not separate frō godlines of some thing that is indifferent for the necessary refreshing of the mind or bodie or both who doubteth but that God hath taught his seruants how to vse it although others will neuer come vnder any rule or gouernment For they who will not be subiect in other parts of their liues to Gods commaundements much lesse will be controlled or directed by them in this wherein they imagine they haue free libertie to vse it as they list Such therefore as do claime the benefite of it must be as carefull to vse it aright as to looke to enioy the libertie of it not as they who if they once get this by the end That it is lawfull neuer enquire further of the lawfull manner of vsing it The time when it may be vsed is not when we list but when we haue neede of it through wearinesse and other vnfitnesse for to that end the Lord appointed such intermission for vs. And though some desire it not greatly to driue away from themselues annoyances of mind or bodie thereby yet to othersome it is not to be denyed in either of both those respectes they being carefull to vse it as God doth allow and in going about it because through the corruption of our hearts we become easily vnsetled by such actions it shall be very expedient to strengthen our selues by some looking vp to God in our vse thereof that we may take no hurt to our soules whiles we refresh our selues seeing all the creatures of God are good to the faithfull vser of them if they be receiued with prayer and thankes by which they are sanctified and he who counteth it too harsh and sad a matter to desire grace of God to vse it aright may well feare that hee shall offend in it For the kind of our recreation it must be honest and of good report
that so we giue occasion to none by our liberties taking so vnseasonably to embolden others against conscience The manner should be in moderation of our affections in it as anger choler contention strife coueting that which is our neighbours and such like and in moderation of the time how long we continue it remembring that it is a refreshing tanquam somno caterisque quietibus as he saith that is as a man that is wearied doth desire rest and to giue himselfe to sleepe that he may be refreshed by it and it must not be an ouerlaying of our selues or a toyle vnto vs or wearying of vs so that necessarie duties of the day be omitted by it neither get such an interest in vs that we cannot leaue it when we should Our companions therein should not be men of euill name for corrupt life and notorious offences but such as be readie to heare of it if they be ouershot Our end to be the fitter to the duties of our calling not couetous cōtrarie to the tenth commaundement nor seeke our gaine thereby nor to increase our liking of such passing of our time and so to draw vs after the same oftener then might seeme expedient for vs or from one kind to another spending out our precious time therein as though we were to yeeld no account of it that we may not be seruants to our lustes And as this may somewhat direct vs in companies where we meete to refresh our selues so he that is not willing thus to vse recreation shall wish in time that he had neuer bene acquainted with it besides that it is not said in vaine He that loueth pastime shall be a poore man Now for other companies in which we meet about our earthly affaires God hath taught vs vertues fit to vphold and carrie vs through them as all other parts of our life in peace and in good sort whereas without them full daungerous hurts might easily take hold of vs therein by such meanes as we litle suspect Therefore to speake particularly of our bargainings and other couenants they ought to be without hollownesse deceipt vndermining and such other vnconscionable dealing that so we may be simple and our meaning good our words plaine our agreements reasonable our promises kept our couenants performed except consent on both sides to the contrarie but where the aduauntage should fal out against the poore and needy there mercie and compassion would be required In suites and controuersies great charitie is to be shewed and in this to be shewed namely that although no compromise can be made which if it may with any indifferencie be obtained is in no wise to be neglected yet that the question or case betwixt vs about words goods or other matters may not turne vs from the pursuing of the thing to the persons nor to breake off our Christian loue howsoeuer we receiue hatred and deadly malice for our good meaning Strong patience also must be laboured for to beare the cost the trauell the toile and tariance with all other griefes and molestations which fall out thereby or may possibly be offered vs vntill we see the end and issue But especially if it should stand with the aunswering for our selues in accusations of any crime before the magistrate with this patience would wisedome and christian courage with modestie and meekenesse be necessarily adioyned And by the helpe of these the Lord hath brought to passe that the frowning lookes and cruell faces of tyrants and persecutors haue not bene feared their bloudie threats haue not daunted the people of God much lesse haue they turned them from their most holy faith and profession but they themselues who haue vexed them haue appeared to be more tormented in their conscience at the beholding of the graces of God in them then they who haue bene bodily tormented by them And this for the vse of companie be said as in such breuitie I could which aduice and direction the reader must receiue in all companies one day as another to guide him therein And to shut vp this fourth dutie let this be added that not onely in our companies we be harmelesse and giue good example but euery way and in all our dealings with men whether they be priuie to it or no innocent and iust to all and mercifull and pitifull to the needie and oppressed and the rather for that we are so naturally giuen to regard and seeke our owne profite whosoeuer sustaine losse thereby and therefore to be alwaies thus resolued that rather then any should haue iust occasion to complaine of our iniurie or hard dealing we are readie to depart from some peece of our owne right as Abraham did to Lot And because it is most mens calling euery of the sixe daies to haue dealings with some other therefore let the true Christian arme himselfe with this mind euen thus to liue and conuerse with them in all that they haue to do with them for many of them are so deceitfull and vnconscionable that they will abuse the most innocent and honest Christians with slaunderous tongues and false reports if they cannot get what they would at their hands Now what would such do if they had any iust cause giuen them to open their mouthes But besides euen honester men if they deale together either for that they do not plainely set downe their minds or if they do yet one sustaineth the losse in the end when both looke to gaine I cannot tel how it commeth to passe that there arise hard thoughts betwixt them that loue is broken off or so cooled as the diuell hath apparantly shewed that the persons wanted care and wisedome therefore such should so looke to their actions that they may haue no such accusations come against them at euen or in the iudgement day nor prouoke the Lord to measure out to them after the same manner againe which they may be most sure of Yet one thing remaineth which most fitly is here to be placed that seing we shall in hauing companie fellowship and affaires with sundrie men behold many gracious examples among the rest as worthie patternes of godlinesse that we be diligent to marke and learne and follow whatsoeuer in thē may better adorne furnish vs as the Apostle taught Be ye followers of me as I follow Christ that we carie not that high opinion of our selues as that we stand in no such neede of others because we haue somewhat more then the common sort of the world but in humilitie and meekenesse make that reuerent account of Gods gifts in others rather then enuie and disdaine them that we may with all speed seeke to enioy the same our selues and much more to follow the good examples of such as are commended to vs in the Scriptures as Abraham the father of the beleeuers in faith Moses in meeknesse Ioseph in chastitie Dauid in the loue of Gods worships and